Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Elrod > The Bikini Beach Universe > Bikini Beach - The Stories > Bikini Beach: the Temptation of Anya - Part 1

Bikini Beach: the Temptation of Anya - Part 1

Author: 

  • ib12us
  • Elrod

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Bikini Beach – The Temptation of Anya
Part 1 – Lovers' Tangle
ElrodW and Ib12us


Anya meets a girl from the 'Old Country', and the two become friends. But Anya is starting to make mistakes that affect customers, including a college girl and the young man who's been interested in her for a long time. When she really messes up their lives, desperate measures are called for to straighten things out.

**********


Bikini Beach – The Temptation of Anya
Part 1 – Lovers' Tangle

In a condominium next to her water park, Bikini Beach, a vision intruded on Grandmother's peaceful dream, a disturbing scene of someone struggling but being inexorably pulled into a cold, black vortex, as if drowning. Grandmother wasn't completely awake, but the distressing imagery quickly yanked her from the land of slumber. For a minute or so, she lay in her bed, awake but not stirring, while she let her magic senses probe about her, searching to see if there was some magic which had roused her. She felt ... something, but she couldn't put her finger on what it was.

She quickly felt the auras and life-forces of those around her and dear to her – Selena, the mage-in-training who worked at the park for her; Melinda, Jenny, and Natty, her close friends; Ronnie Harris, the owner of the condo they lived in; and Anya, her grand-daughter and right-hand person running Bikini Beach. Everything seemed calm.

Shaking her head, she started to close her eyes again, but then she sensed the strange something again. It seemed – familiar, something she'd experienced or encountered before, but it was only a fleeting sensation. "I'm losing sleep and getting jumpy because of those damned taxes again," she told herself as she settled her head back on her pillow. In moments, she'd drifted back to sleep.

**********

Anya sat up suddenly in her bed, breathing rapidly, as she looked frantically around the room. Something had awakened her – some unpleasant, icy sensation that penetrated to her core. Her skin felt the warm temperature of the room, the air-conditioning holding the apartment at a near-constant seventy-eight degrees in the hot summer months, so the cold feeling was even more perplexing.

The attractive, dark-haired, twenty-three-year-old girl forced herself to take a few deep breaths to calm herself. There had to be an explanation, of that she was certain. Once she was calmed, and the chill inside her had abated, she extended her magic senses, to try to find out what had awakened her.

Instantly, terror filled her eyes as the cold feeling returned with an icy grasp that took her breath away, making her visibly shiver. For what seemed an eternity to Anya, the icy grip held her, but as she pulled in her magic senses, trying to mask her abilities and her aura as Grandmother had been trying to teach her, the feeling of cold terror receded slowly, but as it did so, Anya felt it pulsing, like it was alive and breathing, or it had a beating heart. Suddenly, she had a horrifying thought that maybe it was laughing at her, as it faded completely away.

As soon as the sensations had faded completely, Anya laid back down on her bed, but her eyes were open, her gaze darting about the room, and she felt her pulse racing. From a fear of how the icy cold had gripped her when she had tried to use her magic, she dared not use her tricks to calm herself and put herself back to sleep. She laid awake, tossing and turning fitfully, something she hadn't done as far back as she could remember. The only time she could remember not being able to sleep was ... that awful night. Her eyes snapped open again; her lip trembled as she huddled under her blanket, peeking over its edge, frightened like a small girl.

**********

It was already a boring morning, even this early – the sun shone brightly into the ticket booth, but its heat no longer made the booth feel like an oven. Anya tried to smile through her fatigue, knowing that she'd have to personally thank her boyfriend Greg once more for installing the upgraded air conditioner..

"Good morning, Anya," Vicky, a regular park employee and close friend of Anya's, said cheerfully. She winced when Anya looked up at her. "Wow! What happened? Didn't you sleep well last night?"

Anya shook her head. "What was your first clue?" She was trying to sound chipper and cheery in preparation for greeting the park's guests, but she wasn't succeeding very well.

"It could be that your hair is a mess, or that you aren't wearing any makeup, but I think the clincher is your eyes are a bit bloodshot and you're struggling to keep them open."

"I didn't sleep worth a damn," Anya sighed. "I don't know why. Bad dream, I guess, and I couldn't get back to sleep."

"I hate it when that happens," Vicky said sympathetically. After a moment, she frowned. "Aren't you going to tell me what Rob and I are planning?" After much turmoil in her life, including being changed from Vic into Vicky, her boyfriend Rob had proposed, and Vicky accepted.

"Sorry, but I'm too tired," Anya replied through a yawn.

"Rob and I were going to wait until we both graduated, but we decided to move up our plans to next summer. We'll be getting married in less than a year!" Vicky was ecstatic, and Anya felt happy for her. Vicky's life had been tough, and she deserved some happiness, the kind that Rob would always give her, since he was so totally devoted to her.

"That's wonderful," Anya said with heartfelt emotion. Vicky was a very dear friend. "Have you decided where?"

"Not yet, but we have time. One thing I do know is that Marta and Holly are already planning a bachelorette party for me – here!" Vicky giggled.

"Here?"

"Sure. The way they see it, we can have one blowout for both Rob and me here, and it won't get ... raunchy."

"That'll be interesting," Anya said with a smile. "Don't you have the day off? I thought you and Rob were going to have a picnic."

Vicky frowned slightly. "That's the downside of his job – he's tied up today and tomorrow, so I swapped shifts with Marta."

"Well, I'm sure Rob will make it up to you."

Vicky smiled. "He always does – and then some." Vicky gazed once more at Anya, shaking her head slowly. "You really should go home and take a nap," she said. "You look like hell."

Anya shook her head. "Can't. Got a long-term guest coming this morning, and since Grandmother is busy with the accountants for quarterly taxes, I've got to handle it."

"Oh," Vicky said knowingly. "Can't Selena give you a break?" While any of the girls could sell a short-term pass, only Grandmother, Anya, or Selena were allowed to sell long-term and lifetime passes because the longer passes radically altered the recipient's life.

Anya shook her head, her long dark tresses dancing about her face in an uncontrolled jumble. "She's studying for her summer school finals this morning."

"Well, at least take a break and comb your hair and put on some makeup," Vicky advised gently. "You'll feel a lot better when you look better, won't you?"

Anya laughed. "That and a quart of espresso _might_ pick me up! And look who's giving me fashion advice now!"

"At least Greg got the bigger air conditioner in there for you, so you don't bake, too!" Vicky joked.

"Yeah," Anya smiled for the first time. "The girls love it. If Greg and I weren't dating, a number of the staff would have showed him their gratitude personally. As it was, one new girl didn't know we were dating yet, and she was practically throwing herself at him!"

"It must be that new girl Elissa. I heard her talking in the gift shop the other day about how dreamy Greg was. She even asked me if he was spoken for."

"And you told her ...?"

Vicky chuckled. "I warned her that it wouldn't be a good career move to try to steal the owner's granddaughter's boyfriend."

Anya laughed aloud. "I would have loved to see the expression on her face when you told her."

"You could have always turned her into a frog," Vicky joked. She knew what few others did; namely, that Anya could use her own magic, as well as manipulate that of the park. "One thing I need you to consider, though."

"What's that?"

"I'd very much like it if you would be my maid of honor."

Anya's eyes misted at her friend's invitation. "I'd be honored," she said, wiping at her teary eyes. "You know I think of you like a sister, and I'd be honored to be in your wedding party."

"Good." Vicky and Anya gave each other a warm, friendly hug. Unlike most interactions, as an employee, Vicky could enter the ticket booth, which allowed more personal conversations – and hugs. "I've got to run. I'm probably going to be late to start my shift, and I don't want Grandmother to get too mad at me."

"She won't," Anya said with a smile, before she yawned again. "How about if we get together for lunch? I've got a ton of things to start planning if I'm going to be your maid of honor." She grinned at Vicky, knowing that her friend would understand that Anya was pulling her leg; Anya would do what Vicky wanted for the wedding, and no more.

**********

As she sat in the booth, lulled by the warm sun on her skin and the gentle, cool breeze of the air conditioner, Anya couldn't help but smile; the work on the park's expansion was progressing steadily, and the design had been done by Greg while he was still in architecture school. He was almost finished with his degree, focusing on recreational architecture, and Grandmother had hired him to do the design work. She closed her eyes for a moment, relishing in her thoughts of Greg and of the previous week, when they'd rented a sailboat and spent three days, just the two of them, sailing along the coast.

"Excuse me," a woman's voice interrupted Anya's daydreaming. Inwardly, Anya chided herself; with her magic senses, she should have known not only that someone was coming to the window, but also what the customer wanted or needed. "How much is a ticket?"

Anya opened her senses for a moment, and she flinched at the momentary flash of a magical aura, before it went dark again. She frowned; something didn't seem quite right. "Uh," Anya stammered, having momentarily lost her composure, "we don't sell tickets."

"Oh, that's right," the woman replied, as if she should have known. "You sell guest passes, because park admittance is mostly for members, right?" She looked to be about the same age as Anya, with wavy brown hair and a quite attractive figure. Her attire was stylish, but well-suited to the heat of the summer day. She also had a curious smile – not quite smug, but definitely pleased with herself.

Anya instinctively threw up her mental blocks; she was sure the woman had been using magic to read her mind, just like Anya and Grandmother did with their customers. Having seen a flash of an aura, Anya knew that the woman either possessed magic ability, or had a powerful magic talisman with her. Since the aura had been masked, Anya was certain it was the former. She quoted the woman the price of a one-day pass.

The woman smiled and opened her purse, extracting a credit card. When Anya picked up the card, she felt a tingle course through her body. She frowned; the card was obviously enchanted in some way. As Anya ran the card through her machine, she did a quick magic probe, which revealed that the card was conjured to go with a bank account that had also been magically created.

The woman took the guest pass and turned toward the gate, but then she turned back to Anya, as if she'd had an afterthought. "Since I'm new in town, I was wondering if maybe you would be willing to show me a little of the night life, if it wouldn't be too much trouble." She smiled demurely. "You're the first person I've really talked to here, and, well, I'm sometimes a bit shy around people."

Anya started to say no, but something about this woman was tugging at her, making her want to get to know more. She was an enigma, with some type of magical aura. Anya reasoned that she should keep an eye on the young lady, to find out more about her, and more specifically, why she'd chosen to come to Bikini Beach. "I can't believe that you'd be shy. I'd have thought that you'd have guys tripping over themselves to make you feel welcome." Anya was trying to discern more about the stranger without using her magical sense.

"Knock off the coy, non-magical trying to sound me out," the girl said with a knowing smile. "I know you know how to use magic, and you know that I use magic, too. I can sense a huge amount of magic with the park. So, what gives?" She paused, and then smiled. "By the way, my name is Oksana. And I assume you're Anya?"

Anya gave her a curt nod. She was uncomfortable with strangers knowing her name. Then she noticed Oksana looking at her shirt, where a name tag announced to the world Anya's name. She felt a little stupid.

"Cute little gimmick you have here," Oksana said with a twinkle in her eye. "Changing men into girls and women so your patrons can enjoy a day free of being ogled, leered at, and treated as sex objects."

Anya frowned; she hadn't told the strange girl about the park's magic. Did the girl have that powerful a command of the arts that she could read all of that just by examining the park's magic? How much else did the girl know? "It's pretty popular, so we have a pretty good clientele. It's so popular, in fact, that we're adding on, and have already pre-sold a lot of new memberships."

"I particularly like the little trick with their memories. So cute that they don't remember being girls, but remember having a fun day at a water park," Oksana added, indirectly emphasizing her magic power.

"It helps avoid confusion," Anya admitted, feeling mixed emotions. She was proud of how she and Grandmother could control whether or not the male customers remembered their female experience, but she was a little miffed that this strange magic-using girl could discern what the park did. She decided to pre-empt the girl's next observation, despite the fact that Grandmother had repeatedly told her that she must never reveal the extent of the park's magic except under special circumstances. Anya's pride got the better of her. "We sell passes to the men; the change lasts as long as the pass, up to and including permanent change. And we can make the change local, which affects only the customer, or global, which rewrites reality so the world thinks they were always female."

"Impressive," Oksana said. "That's some serious magic."

Anya smiled. She'd gotten a compliment from the powerful girl. "We try to think of everything. We even have a dimension-shifting trick with the men's shower so the customers can't ever be embarrassed."

"Cute. You seem to think of everything. Hey, I have an idea. How about if we go out for a drink, one mage to another, and maybe share some stories and a little magic knowledge?" Oksana said bluntly. "I know a wonderful little club in New York City, and I'm sure you'll love it."

"New York? Isn't that kind of far for a few drinks? I thought you wanted to check out the local watering holes."

Oksana smiled. "It's not far if you use the 'traveling' spell." She frowned. "Surely someone with a powerful aura like yours uses the traveling spell."

Anya was taken aback – a bit. "Well, yeah, I use it – sometimes. But Grandmother and I usually use normal means of transportation, because we don't want to draw attention to ourselves." She wondered why she was telling these personal details to a stranger, but there was something strangely compelling about this magic-using girl. "To be honest, whenever we go somewhere with it, she makes me invoke the magic. I don't know if it's because she can't remember the spell, or if she's just pushing me to expand my knowledge." She shook her head, puzzled; she wanted to stop telling Oksana these details, but she had a very strong sense of being able to connect with someone who understood the difficulties of using magic in a mostly-mortal world. And her name – Oksana – was Eastern European, which mean another possible connection to the old country. "She doesn't use much magic at all anymore. Just the spells for the park, mostly."

Oksana's eyebrow rose a bit, and a brief, wicked grin flitted across her features before she regained her calm demeanor. "That's interesting. And yet her aura is so strong." She looked thoughtful for a moment, as if she was filing away facts for later. "So, do you want to go to the Gold Club with me tonight?"

Anya was so taken aback by the forward, no-nonsense talk that she missed Oksana's comment about Grandmother's aura. She _should_ have wondered when and why Oksana would have probed Grandmother's magic potential, but she was pre-occupied thinking about Oksana's invitation . She, Grandmother, and Selena were very careful not to talk about magic in public venues where they might be overheard. "Uh, I guess that might be fun," she said nervously. Grandmother had always taught her to be discrete, and here Oksana was almost flaunting her magic, and in a public area. Her self-confidence was something that Anya found interesting, and perhaps something that she wanted. "Okay. How about if we go after the park closes?"

"I know you're going to love it," Oksana said confidently before she turned back to the gate and entered the park.

Behind her, in the ticket booth, Anya sat, wondering what had come over her. She was usually very private about magic, and her and Grandmother's abilities. She was even more careful with the secret of the park's magic. Why had she blurted out what she had to a stranger? Perhaps, she reasoned to herself, it was because she wanted, even needed, more magic-using people around her, so she could stretch her abilities and learn more. Selena, while a good friend, was even less knowledgeable than she. Grandmother? Grandmother's magic limits had been explained to Anya, and as such, she couldn't teach her granddaughter much. Danni was only in town when the Wizard magically moved his shop into a mall in the city; he was apt to be gone before Anya even realized Danni had been in town. Suddenly, Anya found herself looking forward to spending time with Oksana in New York City, so much so that she forgot that she had a date with Greg that evening.

**********

"Hi, Anya," Oksana sang out as she approached the ticket window. It was nearly mid-day, and Anya had just returned from her lunch break.

"Hi, Oksana. What do you think of our humble little establishment?" Anya replied.

"It's pretty good, as water parks go. To be honest, though, I think I'd prefer a place where there are a few men around." She struck a pose in her bikini. "After all, if you've got it, flaunt it."

Anya looked over Oksana, and had to admit that she was a tiny bit jealous. She had the same Eastern European features, but her hair was lighter than Anya's, and she wore it layered and curled, at least when it wasn't wet from playing in the park. Her bikini really showed off every curve of her body, especially her slightly more than ample bosom. Her skin was flawless as well. Her hazel eyes seemed like a bottomless pit, alluring enough to swallow a man's soul, while her cheeks were perfectly proportioned, and her nose was dainty and cute.

As she looked over the girl, Anya chided herself. She shouldn't be jealous; Anya was a very attractive young lady in her own right. She wondered, for a moment, where that jealous thought had come from. "If you flaunt a body like that without magic to defend yourself, you'll end up in trouble."

Oksana grinned. "Yes, but I _do_ have magic to protect myself," she said conspiratorially, leaning closer to the grill in the window. "Just like you do." Her grin grew mischievous. "And I bet you've used your magic to tease men with at times, too, haven't you?" She saw Anya's cheeks redden a bit. "I knew it! Every magic-using girl does at some point, because it's fun!"

"I haven't done anything like that since Greg and I started an exclusive relationship, though," Anya added quickly. It sounded like she was making an excuse for past behavior, and explaining that it really was in the past. Anya suddenly closed her eyes a moment. "Oops, I've got a customer coming."

"I'll be quiet, then," Oksana said with a smile. "To be honest, I want to see how this works."

"Good afternoon. How may I help you?" she said to the young man who stepped up to the window.

The boy was about eighteen, Anya guessed, and a little smaller than average. With his glasses, mussed hair, and clothing that was quite outdated, he looked like a boy that girls wouldn't notice. "My sister said I should come here to get a pass for three weeks," the boy said, his voice carrying his confusion at his sister's strange request.

"We can help you with that," Anya answered with a smile. Behind the smile, though, she was frowning. She was having some difficulty reading the boy's motives and the possibilities for his future. "Why do you need a pass, if you don't mind my asking?"

"I've got to stay with my sister and her roommates for a few weeks while Mom and Dad deal with some family business out of town," he explained quickly. "She said that they hang out here a lot, and I'd fit in better if I had a pass and could come with them."

Anya smiled as she realized his sister's intentions. Since he had to stay with a house full of young women, it would be easier – and potentially far less embarrassing to all – if he was a young lady, too. At that moment, though, the boy's lifelines blurred, and Anya felt something else in him, something ... sinister.

Oksana thought a moment, and communicated silently to Anya. "The boy was planning to get candid photos of the girls while he was staying there, and then sell them on the Internet.'

Anya nodded. 'Are you sure? I don't sense that.' She focused a bit more, and practically recoiled at the mental pattern that Oksana had described. Anya shook her head; the lack of sleep was really getting to her if she was slipping this much in reading customers.

She looked at the boy and smiled. "I need a little information, and I'll get you a guest pass." In very short order, she had a laminated card printed up with his name – Timothy Rawlins. She couldn't help but smile; in a few moments, after he showered, it would read Tabitha Rawlins. The boy gave Anya a credit card, and after running the transaction through her computer, she handed the credit card and his pass back to Timothy.

After the boy went in the shower, Anya was about to go meet the changed person, but she saw Grandmother stepping smartly in the direction of the men's locker room. Anya was puzzled; Grandmother looked positively unhappy. In a few moments, the transformed Timothy, now Tabitha, emerged from the locker room. She looked like a sex kitten, amply endowed, and with a semi-vacant look in her eyes.

Grandmother turned toward the ticket booth, and with a scowl, gestured for Anya to go to the office. Puzzled by Grandmother's anger, Anya hung a 'back in 5 minutes' sign, and then strode to the low, gray office building that went through the privacy fence, so the office had entrances both inside and outside the park.

Before Anya could even sit down, Grandmother started. "What's with the pass you sold Mr. Rawlins?" she demanded. Her features were clouded, her visage showing clearly her disapproval of what Anya had done.

Anya gulped. Grandmother hadn't talked to her like this for years. "He was going to get candid photos of the sister's housemates and post them on the internet. It seemed fitting."

"What?" Grandmother demanded. "Where did you get _that_ idea?"

"I read his mind and his lifelines. When I found that, I decided the best thing was to make him into the type of sex-kitten that he wanted to photograph," Anya said. Her tone betrayed how upset she was; she sounded both defensive and a bit angry at having her judgment questioned.

"He was going to do no such thing!" Grandmother retorted quickly.

"But ... I read his mind, and his lifelines!"

Grandmother shook her head. "Do you know why the sister sent him here?"

Anya frowned. "So he wouldn't prey on her roommates."

"No. So her roommates wouldn't prey on her younger brother," Grandmother countered. "He stands to gain a sizeable trust fund from a favorite aunt – provided he doesn't drink and maintains his innocence until he's at least twenty-one." She glowered at Anya. "You should have seen that! And with the spell you gave him, you've pretty much assured that he won't be virginal, and won't get the fund."

Anya's eyes widened in surprise. "But .. I read his mind, and his aura," she stammered.

"Anya, you haven't been sleeping well for some time. I can tell it. I think it's affecting your magic, and your judgment."

Anya felt like she was being scolded like a little kid. Her frown gave away her unhappiness. She stood, wordlessly, accepting the mild berating from Grandmother.

"You have to go fix this right now," Grandmother ordered.

"How? I can't undo the magic."

"But you can alter it, just like you did with Allison. Go find Tabitha, and get the bimbo and libido components off of her. Now!" Grandmother barked. She turned back to her desk and sat down, effectively dismissing any counter-argument from her granddaughter.

Anya walked from the office, muttering under her breath. Grandmother had no right to talk to her like that. She was a mage-in-training, and could already use far more magic than Grandmother. The nerve of Grandmother - scolding her like an errant child? And Grandmother had done far more significant changes to boys on far flimsier evidence of their ill intentions. How dare she treat Anya like she had!

**********

Vince stabbed at the controller in his hand, unaware that his head weaved and bobbed in sync with the action on the computer screen in front of him. "Maddog, zombies on your left! Lots of 'em!" He wasn't exaggerating; at least two dozen of the undead creatures were trying to flank the team. "Shit! They're augmented!" These zombies had the telltale electronics box affixed to their necks, indicating that they were being remotely controlled and their movements were synchronized by something, probably the boss creature the gaming team was after. And they were armed - heavily.

"Rock!" Vince heard in his headset. "Two on you." Vince recognized the voice; it was his long-time friend Gabrielle, also known as Gabby, who was an avid and very skilled gamer. He turned his character on the screen, and saw two augmented zombies that were right on top of him – and one was carrying a plasma torch.

Vince stabbed at the controller, frantically trying to turn to attack the zombies. He knew it was too late, but he had to try. If they weren't augmented, he'd have had a chance. Even as his gun rose, his avatar still turning to the threat, the head of one exploded at the same time as he heard a shotgun blast, and then the second met a similar fate a fraction of a second later. Vince's racing heart stilled a moment. "Thanks, Stalker." They _had_ been augmented. Gabby had just saved his ass – again. He was sure she'd remind him of that later – and often. He moved his controller, and his character picked up the plasma torch from the defeated zombie.

"Getting intense, Rock," one of the team called to Vince, using his game-name. "We must be close."

"Yeah." Vince surveyed the battlefield. "You guys remember this part – there's a reception party in that bunker, and then we fight through the tunnels to get the cyborg. So this is how we're going to do this." He outlined a plan that he hoped would work. They'd been so close many times before, but the cyborg was just too powerful. Maybe tonight was the night to get lucky.

"Not down in the tunnels again!" Maddog complained. "I hate the tunnels! We always get creamed in the tunnels."

"Tonight's our lucky night," Stalker said confidently. "Let's move it."

Thirty-five agonizing minutes later, it was all over. Vince, sweating profusely, set down his controller, satisfied. "Damned good job, Digger, Maddog."

"How'd you know to get that console, Rock?" Digger asked, his voice sounding a little awe-struck.

Vince smiled. He knew that, compared to him and Gabby, Digger was relatively inexperienced. "You've got to watch for patterns. I saw the same light pattern on the cyborg. I figured he was linked to the computer console, so if I hit that ..."

"You'd cripple him," Stalker concluded for him. "Good job."

"Well, I'm glad we got through that level. It's my last game for a bit. I'm heading back to college in two weeks, and with packing and such, I probably won't be online until the semester settles down," Vince informed the group.

"Great game," Maddog congratulated the team. "When can we play again?"

"Not sure," Vince answered. "The first few weeks are going to be hectic while I get moved in and attend all that orientation stuff. How about we just see what comes up?"

"Don't forget we're going swimming tomorrow, Rock!" Gabby interjected, drawing guffaws from Maddog and Digger. At the same time, there seemed to be a bit of envy in their voices; avid gamers weren't known, in general, as being good socially, and the fact that Vince was going on what sounded like a swim date with a girl was impressive to Maddog and Digger.

"I didn't forget. See you in the morning. Sergeant Rock, signing off." He pulled the headset from his head, and touched some controls to end the game. It had been a grueling – and thoroughly rewarding – game, but now he needed to get some sleep if he was to have energy to go to Bikini Beach with Gabby.

He stood and stretched; the long session in front of the console had left him stiff and sore. He interlaced his hands and stretched his fingers, lifting his intertwined digits above his head so he could stretch his arms, too. A quick, hot shower with the massaging showerhead added to the relief in Vince's aching muscles. He glanced at the clock as he toweled off; it was after midnight. Gabby would want to get to the water park early, as she always did when they went there, so he was going to be a little short on sleep. He pulled on his glasses; sometimes he wore contacts, but glasses were so much easier, especially around bedtime. On top of that, occasionally his contacts made his eyes dry, and having that happen during a game was more than just inconvenient and distracting. Since it was still summer, there was no need for more sleepwear than the clean pair of boxer shorts he pulled on. A quick brush of his teeth, and Vince was ready to tuck his five-foot nine inch, slender body into bed. With a tussled mop of brown hair and hazel eyes, Vince wasn't one to stand out in a crowd. He wasn't a jock, as he was reminded every time he looked in the mirror, but he wasn't a ninety-eight pound weakling, either – thanks in large part to all the time he and Gabby spent swimming at the water park.

As sleep claimed him for the night, he smiled, thinking of Gabrielle, and their time swimming. Vince knew that she was the most gorgeous woman on the planet, even with no makeup and wet hair after coming out of the water after a water slide or swimming in the pool. She modestly wore a one-piece bathing suit, but that didn't hide her long, slender legs, and it only moderately diminished the curves of her upper body. Her smile was dazzling, and her blue eyes sparkled with joy at life. Vince's dream had Gabby resting her head on his shoulder, hands clasped, in a darkened movie theater, sweet perfume relaxing and exciting him at the same time. He went to sleep with a smile on his face, dreaming once more that he and Gabby were more than just friends, and he was dating her.

**********

"Good morning, Anya," Vince said cheerfully, forcing a pleasant smile through his shy demeanor that was painfully obvious. His smile faded. "Are you okay? You don't look very good."

Anya shook her head. "I was out late last night with ... a friend. I might have had one or two too many," she groaned. Her dark sunglasses weren't really necessary because of the sunlight, which wasn't yet too bright, but more to cut down the overload in her hung-over brain.

"Why didn't you take the morning off?" Gabby asked. It seemed like an obvious solution to her.

Anya sighed. "We've got a few girls who've already resigned to get ready for the fall semester, and Grandmother is busy with the accountant for our quarterly taxes, so I have to fill in where I can. And that doesn't give me time to lounge around because I overdid it at a club." The two friends made an odd couple; Vince was only an inch taller than Gabby, and rather average, while Gabby, two years older than him, was drop-dead gorgeous, enough so that most guys were too intimidated to even talk to her.

"You look almost like a zombie!" Vince retorted.

"At least I don't look like those computer animated zombies in that game you two are always playing," Anya answered, with the faint hint of a grin. It was no secret that Gabby was unconventional, enjoying the on-line games.

"No. You look worse," Gabby chuckled. "Seriously, girl, you need to get some rest. Can't you, you know, do a little spell or something?"

Vince frowned. "Yeah. I thought you said you had a spell that could cure a hangover. You used it on me a while ago at that party at ...."

Anya did remember. "Don't remind me." She sighed. "It's not working on me right now. Maybe I'm getting an immunity to it, or maybe I need a refresher course."

"Well, make sure you take care of yourself." Vince said sympathetically. After a moment, he frowned. "Aren't you going to tell me what I want?" He and Gabby had been at Bikini Beach so often that they were used to Anya and Grandmother reading their minds and having passes ready even before they asked.

"Sorry, but I'm too tired," Anya replied through a yawn. "I suppose it's the usual? One day or two?"

"Just one day," Vince replied, already pulling his wallet from his pocket. "A local change, like usual. I'm going to be busy tomorrow and the rest of the week packing for college." In a local change, Vince would become female, but the rest of the world would remember male Vince.

"I'm glad your parents got used to you spending time as Vanessa and quit freaking out about the change," Gabby laughed.

"The first time wasn't very funny," Vince replied, frowning. "They were going to call the cops on me! I'm glad Anya helped them understand."

"I can get it this time," Gabby offered, reaching into her purse as she stood beside Vince. "You paid last time, remember?"

"Yeah," Vince grinned at her, "but this is my last chance to treat you before I head to college." He playfully stuck his tongue at her. "Besides, you paid for three weekends in a row in July!"

Gabby smacked his arm lightly. "Oh, so you're keeping track now?"

"No. Just teasing!" Vince rebutted with a smile.

"You know the drill," Anya said, yawning yet again. "Shower and you'll change. Have fun." .

**********

Vince pulled on his swimming trunks. He knew that the magic meant that he was the only one in the locker room. Anya had tried to explain it once; his head felt like it was about to explode partway through her simplified discussion of how they prevented people from being embarrassed by the changes which Vince knew were about to occur. All he needed to know was that he'd be guaranteed to be alone when he changed. He stuffed his clothes haphazardly into a locker, smiling to himself with the knowledge that they would be very neatly arranged – and changed – when he returned after the day inside the park. After pinning the key inside his waistband, he stepped to one of the shower stalls and turned on the water.

After dozens of visits, Vince knew what to expect. In fact, he'd come to eagerly anticipate the feelings as the warm, magic water sprayed him through the pulsing shower-head. He saw the mist turning faintly pink, and he smiled to himself.

It didn't take long for the changes to start. He knew the first thing he'd feel would be his lengthening hair slapping his shoulders and neck. A tingling would course through his body, and when he looked at his hand, he could see it changing slightly, becoming finer and more feminine. He could feel his hips widening, even as his body lost some height. It was thoroughly arousing to Vince to know and feel that he was turning into Vanessa, his female alter-ego. The swimsuit flowing over his softer skin was almost erotic, and the pressure and swelling on his chest definitely was. In mere moments, Vanessa stood where Vince had been, a bit shorter, a lot curvier, covered in a one-piece, attractive swimsuit, and still a touch farsighted, just like Vince. Her eyesight wasn't bad enough that she had to wear glasses in the park; it was only when reading or doing close-up work that Vince or Vanessa required corrective eyewear. Without the glasses, Vanessa's brown eyes showed their best, soft, warm pools of innocence that practically begged for attention. Vince, too, had brown eyes, but since he considered them unattractive in a guy, he used his glasses to hide them.

Vanessa, his female alter ego created by the water's magic, was a lot more fun and outgoing than Vince. Vanessa was quite cute – not in the same league as Gabby, but then again, few girls were. Vanessa attracted her share of attention, and she found it fun to be involved in social activities where people sought her out and actively included her. It was so unlike Vince's experience that he sometimes found it better to be Vanessa and feel accepted. And Gabby seemed to really enjoy doing things with Vanessa, despite their differences.

With mixed feelings, Vanessa trudged out of the locker room, looking for Gabby. She dreaded having Gabby's current boyfriend rubbed in her face, but she desperately cherished any and all time she got to spend with Gabby. She paused at the door and pasted a fake smile on her face – as she had done so frequently when she was out with Gabby.

"What do you want to do first?" Gabby called out cheerfully as she crossed from the main women's locker room to Vanessa. "The wave pool, like usual?"

Vanessa suggested floating down the winding Old Man River, interrupting that lazy restful trip to tube down the Canyon Rapids before rejoining the river float. Gabby liked the idea, and as the two strode through the park toward their destination, she tried to draw Vanessa in to conversation about their latest gaming session. For some reason, though, Vanessa seemed a bit withdrawn, like she was in a shell and didn't want to come out. Gabby's enthusiasm quickly waned as she realized that, for some reason, Vanessa was in a funk and not very talkative. Gabby couldn't help but wonder if the day was going to be tedious and dull, unlike most of their trips to the water park.

**********

Greg's face lit up when he spotted Anya walking into the deli. She looked around, and when she saw him, she smiled and walked over to the table at which he sat.

"Sorry I'm late," Anya said. In fact, she was nearly thirty-minutes late, enough so that Greg had been on the verge of giving up.

"I know you're busy at the park," Greg said, excusing Anya, but not sounding genuine in his comment. It was no secret that he wasn't happy with the time Anya was spending with the new girl, Oksana. His voice betrayed his displeasure at Anya's new friend.

Anya noticed. "What's wrong?" she asked simply.

"Nothing," Greg said half-heartedly. In truth, there was something bothering him, but he didn't know how to broach the subject.

"That doesn't sound like a 'nothing' nothing," Anya said, a slight scowl on her face. "What's going on? Or do I have to find out the hard way?"

Greg's expression changed to a blatant frown. It had long ago been agreed that Anya wouldn't read Greg's mind, but now she was threatening to do just that. It was a sign that she didn't trust him, and that bothered Greg greatly. He couldn't help but wonder if this new girl was going to be a wedge between them. He sighed heavily. "You said you wouldn't do that to me," he complained. "You've been kind of busy since that new girl came around," he said, sounding more than a trifle angry, "but that's okay, I guess. I can hang with the guys and get caught up on my projects."

Anya's eyes widened. "Are you jealous of me spending time with her?"

Greg shook his head quickly and firmly. "No. We have our own live and friends. We both know that. And we agreed not to try to take that away from each other. I don't mind at all that you've blown off three dates with me, twice with no notice, so you could spend time with her." There was more than a hint of anger in his voice.

Anya's laugh was a further dagger in Greg's heart. It sounded mocking, not amused. "You're worried I'm becoming a lesbian, and I'm going to dump you?" She chuckled. "That's a good one!"

Greg looked up at her, attempting to wear a neutral expression, but he hid the hurt he was feeling behind an angry façade. "You didn't deny it," he said sharply.

Anya realized, belatedly, what she'd done to her boyfriend, and her conscience stabbed her with uncomfortable feelings. "I'm sorry, Greg," she said, her face softening as she apologized. "I didn't mean to make you feel like I was dumping you, or that you're not important to me." She placed her hands atop his. "I love you, and I like being with you."

"Then why are you blowing me off?"

Anya knew that Greg had a point. "I ... I didn't mean to," she said. "I guess I got excited at meeting someone from the old country, someone who might have a tie to my distant relatives." She let her gaze drop. "The only relative I have is Grandmother. I wish I knew more about my heritage, and my magic. Grandmother can't, or won't, teach me some of those things."

"I'm just ... concerned. Since she came, it's like your personality has changed. And there's something .. odd ... about her, something that doesn't feel right."

"Are you using my magic now?" Anya teased, though her narrowed eyes, pursed lips, and clenched jaw indicated that she took offense at what Greg had said. "You know what it's like to have holes in your life, missing pieces of your family tree?" She stopped, her eyes widening in horror, as she realized, from Greg's very wounded expression, that her words had cut him to the core. Greg understood only too well; he'd lost both parents in an auto accident. "I'm sorry," she apologized again.

"You're getting rather ... impulsive," Greg observed, unable to disguise his pain at the reminder of having lost his parents. "In your actions and in your words. I feel like you're changing into someone that I don't know." He shook his head, his lips pursed tightly together in anger. "Maybe we should think about our relationship."

"I'm so sorry, Greg," Anya reiterated. "I didn't mean to hurt you. I'll make it up to you. Tonight, I'll treat you to dinner at the Firehouse, and then we can have a quiet, private evening watching a movie at my place. Okay?"

**********

Gabby and Vanessa swung lazily in hammocks by the Old Swimming Hole, taking a break from the more exciting and faster rides. "You're pretty quiet today," Gabby observed.

"Am I?" Vanessa sounded surprised that Gabby had noticed.

"Yeah. What's on your mind?"

Vanessa just shrugged. She wasn't sure she should let Gabby know what she actually was thinking about. It wouldn’t do any good, and she had to wait until she was Vince again anyway. Besides, there was Paul in the middle to mess things up. "Just stuff, I guess."

"Nervous about going to college?" Gabby tried to draw Vanessa into some kind of conversation.

"Not really. I've just got a ton of stuff to do before I go," Vanessa said non-committally. "After the game, I was up late working on packing." It was a blatant lie; Vince had barely begun to pack, but Gabby seemed determined to talk with Vanessa, and she didn't feel like talking.

"How about if we double to a movie tomorrow night?" Gabby suggested.

"I don't know," Vanessa said hesitantly. In truth, she hated double-dating with Gabby, because it was awkward at best, and depressing at worst.

"I promise I won't leave you alone again if Paul and I decide we want some privacy. Not like last time."

"Like the last three times, you mean," Vanessa rebutted. "You know, it's kind of uncomfortable when you do that." Not only did it leave Vanessa in an awkward position with her date, but it also stirred her jealousy that Vince should be the one dating Gabby.

"We could go to Shell Game. Or the Coconut Club."

"For more dancing? I'm not in the mood for too much dancing."

"You seemed to enjoy it when we danced together last time," Gabby said coyly. "Are you getting some kind of thing for me?"

Vanessa almost choked on Gabby's words. "No," she said hastily. "We're both girls, remember." She wanted desperately to say that if anyone had a thing for Gabby, it was Vince, but the words just wouldn't come out of her mouth. Vince had even gone so far as to have purchased a surprise for her, something that would demonstrate to her his abiding affection – if only he could work up the nerve to tell her and give her the gift. Alas, he was too frightened that she'd turn it down, or worse, laugh at him, and so he couldn't bring himself to talk to her and give it to her. That left Vince, and Vanessa, to watch helplessly as Gabby dated other guys, never knowing how Vince felt.

"I'm not sure where things are going with Paul," Gabby said wistfully after a pause which was caused by the awkward comments moments before.

"Here we go again," Vanessa sighed.

"What? Are you going to tell me that this isn't going to work out?" Gabby seemed to be challenging Vanessa to say something.

Vanessa shook her head sadly. She wanted to say something, but she didn't dare, for fear of ruining her friendship with Gabby. "It's not my place to say. Only to be here as a friend if things fall apart."

Gabby stared at her for a moment, surprised, and then she smiled. "Like they usually do, you mean."

"Most guys are intimidated by your combination of brains and beauty, and, let's face it, a lot of guys don't really approve of your on-line gaming."

"True."

"It might help if you quit trying to humiliate guys who treat you like you're not intelligent." Maybe other guys couldn't accept Gabby as a beautiful, intelligent, gamer, but Vince could, and did, even though he considered himself well below her station. She had everything going for her. Why would a smart, fun, beautiful woman like Gabby want to be seen with an average, wiry, normal dweeb like Vince, when she had guys falling all over her?

"At least I'm not blonde. I've got that going for me."

Vanessa laughed at her comment. "Yeah, I could see how it would be a problem."

Gabby changed her line of conversation because it seemed to be too focused on her. "How was your date with Phil a couple of weeks ago?

Vanessa groaned audibly.

"That bad, huh?" Gabby chuckled. "It looked like you two were getting along fine before you left the club."

"He was okay, I guess." Vanessa, with her totally unenthusiastic answer, was trying to duck this line of conversation as well.

"So, did you guys do it?" Gabby asked with a grin.

Vanessa sighed. "I don't ask you for details of your dates," she answered.

"True," Gabby acknowledged. "But that doesn't mean I can't ask."

"I follow the same rules you told me," Vanessa continued. "I don't put out until the third date at the earliest. Making out is okay for the first date. Some petting for the second. But he doesn't get past second base until the third date – if there is a third date."

"And you went out with Phil, what, five or six times? Does that mean you did it?"

"Okay," Vanessa snapped, sitting up and turning toward Gabby, "we did it, okay? Three times in one evening. He was really well hung, and he made sure I had multiple orgasms." She flopped back in her hammock, her arms crossed angrily across her chest. "Satisfied?" She glared skyward so she wouldn't have to look at Gabby.

Gabrielle sat in her hammock, staring toward Vanessa's hammock, her jaw hanging open in disbelief and shock at Vanessa's reaction. "I'm ... I'm sorry," she said apologetically. "I didn't mean to upset you."

"Yeah? Well you sure did a good job of it." She still wouldn't look at Gabby.

"I said I was sorry," Gabby apologized again. "I ... I was trying to find something that you'd talk about. You're being very quiet today. It's not like you. Maybe Vince, but not you."

"I _am_Vince," Vanessa pouted. "We're one and the same."

Gabby shook her head sadly. "No, you're not. It's ... it's like you're two different people. When you're Vince, you're kind of shy, and you've never been successful dating. But when you're Vanessa, you have a lot more self-confidence, and you're a lot more outgoing."

"Hmphh," Vanessa scoffed at Gabby's explanation.

"Are you going to go out with Phil again?"

Vanessa turned and stared at Gabby. "You won't give up, will you?"

"I just like talking with my friend," Gabby countered. "And I want to know how you're doing."

"I don't think so. It was just ... one of those things."

"I thought ...." Gabby started, but she stopped.

"What? You thought what?" Vanessa asked impatiently.

"It's just ... I thought you two were getting along pretty well. It seemed like you kind of fell for him." Something in Gabby's voice was joyful, as if she was glad that Vanessa wasn’t getting more serious with Phil. Was she jealous, she asked herself? And if so, wasn't that a bit preposterous?

"Well, I didn't," Vanessa answered sharply. "We dated a few times. We had fun. We had sex. So what?" Vanessa hated these types of conversations, because she was still Vince inside, and in her heart, she dearly loved Gabby. Sometimes, though, like now, it seemed as if Gabby had forgotten about Vince being the primary character, and looked at Vanessa as a good friend and confidant.

"Are we still going to the club tonight?"

Vanessa tried to stay angry, but she liked Gabby too much, and Gabby had apologized – twice. "I'm not sure," she answered, her voice less harsh. "I have a lot to do before I head to college next weekend."

"It'll be fun – just like usual."

"I'll think about it."

"I wonder why Paul was so insistent that I come tonight?" Gabby posed the question. "What do you think he wants?"

"I wouldn't have any idea," Vanessa replied, her tone icy. Inwardly, she wanted to scream at Gabby that Paul was a no-good, manipulative son-of-a-bitch. But she knew that if she did, Gabby wouldn't listen, or even worse, would get mad at Vanessa for interfering, and it would cost them their friendship.

"You don't like him much, do you?" Gabby seemed to be pushing Vanessa for her opinion of her current boyfriend. There was something about Paul that made Gabby feel that he wasn't 'the one', and she seemed to be desperately trying to pry Vanessa's opinion from her.

Vanessa frowned. "What I think doesn't matter. He's your boyfriend, not mine." There was an undertone of disgust with Paul in her voice that, try as she might, she couldn't disguise. No matter how Gabby pushed, Vanessa wasn't going to comment. She feared driving a wedge between her and Gabby more than anything else.

Gabby stared at her for a moment, and then sat back in her hammock, gazing at the fluffy little cumulous clouds scooting so silently across the brilliantly-blue sky. Vanessa was definitely jealous of Paul. But why? Was it because Vince, her male alter-ego, was perhaps a little taken with Gabrielle? If so, he sure didn't give any sign. But what about Vanessa? Was the jealousy toward Paul from Vanessa? Did Vanessa perhaps feel something toward Gabby?

Gabrielle thought about her feelings toward Vince and Vanessa. Vince was a friend and fellow gamer, but what more was he? Gabby wondered what _she_ wanted, and what _Vince_ thought of their friendship. She knew she also liked Vanessa as a good friend. Was there more? She couldn't help but become more and more aware that, a few times, she'd found Vanessa attractive, and even enticing. Gabby frowned to herself. Was she attracted – physically – to Vanessa? She didn't think so; Gabby had never looked at Vanessa in a romantic way. At the same time, she couldn't deny that two or three times, in the past, she'd gone all weak-kneed over other girls. At the same time, she was sexually active with men. Was she bisexual?

Was that what she saw, she wondered? Was Vince a good friend, and Vanessa a potential lover? Or was it the other way around? Or, for yet another possibility, did she find Vince and Vanessa both attractive?

**********

"How much magic does she use to run the park?" " Oksana asked Anya inside the ticket booth, sitting on a small stool beside Anya's chair. Oksana had been a regular visitor to the park for a few days now, and had observed more than a few male patrons changing into women. She was sincerely curious about the magic and the park setup.

"Very little. Grandmother is a great businesswoman. She doesn't need magic when she's got this great of an attraction." Anya was justifiably proud of Grandmother and her park, in no small part because of the role Anya was playing in making it better.

"One thing that's puzzling," Oksana noted as a pair of boys went into the men's locker room, "what happens if someone is coming out when another customer is entering the park?"

"Basic dimension shifting. Each incoming customer or party get their own locker room entering the park, but the exit is one common locker room – fitted with the details a woman would need, like blow dryers, makeup counters and mirrors, and so on."

Oksana looked impressed. "Pretty clever. Did you do that? You said your grandmother can't use a lot of magic."

Anya shrugged and shook her head. "Not yet. I'm working on learning the spell, but with my work duties, I don't have a lot of time for study. She set that up before ...." Her voice trailed off, a sad look in her eyes as she fought the bad memories. "Before."

Oksana changed the subject almost immediately, although she'd had a brief expression of someone pleased with having learned something personal about Anya. "With your aura, I can tell you have a lot of magic potential. Too bad you can't go to the Academy."

Anya frowned. "The Academy? What's that?"

"It's a magic training school in the Otherworld. But our people can't go, at least not until they're old enough to travel there, and the Academy kind of frowns on older students."

Anya wondered if Oksana had intended to imply that she was from the Old Country, too, which she had when she'd said 'our people'. Anya's concern eased considerably, knowing that Oksana, while probably not of her clan, was one of the 'touched' people of Eastern Europe, those who knew and used magic. "Grandmother said we can travel there when we turn twenty-three," Anya said. "My birthday is in a few days. Maybe ...." She stopped, lost in thought.

"Maybe what?"

"Maybe, if you’ve been there, you could travel with me, sort of as a tour guide, so I could see what it's like," Anya said hesitantly. She suddenly straightened. "That important customer I've been waiting for is coming."

"Important? What makes a customer like him so important?"

Anya smiled. "Only three of us can sell a pass longer than a week's duration. We have to be very careful, you know, not to mess up too many lives too badly." She felt for the approaching customer, starting to sense the tangled web of the possibilities of his alternative lifelines. As she tried to focus, she frowned. Something wasn't right. The lines were blurry, not coming into focus, and some of them seemed to shift. Anya closed her eyes and shook her head to clear the cobwebs.

"Is something wrong?" Oksana asked, a curious look on her face.

"I'm just too tired," Anya made an excuse. "I'm having a little problem focusing."

"It's pretty obvious what his issue is," Oksana said confidently as the man strolled confidently toward the ticket booth. He was still fifty or sixty yards away across the parking lot. Oksana saw Anya glance up at her. "He's been unfaithful to his girlfriend – many times."

Anya nodded. "And he needs a lesson in how much he hurt her." She shook her head. "I can't figure out what path is the right one, though."

"He's cheated many times. He'll keep on cheating, even after he turns back," Oksana said, her tone a little imperious and judgmental. "He should be given a permanent change, and some tweaks to ensure that he feels the pain of loving someone and discovering that they have cheated on him."

Anya hesitated. "That's ... a little harsh." She focused on the lifeline again. One seemed to be coming more and more into focus, standing out from the others. "Okay, now I see it," she said, somewhat relieved. "He'll be able to be find happiness only after his heart is broken by being cheated on."

Oksana, standing behind Anya in the ticket booth, smiled. Her eyes were narrowed, giving her expression an unpleasant visage, as if she was up to some trickery. "Wow," she said, feigning amazement at what Anya had done, "that's pretty good. It must take a lot of practice to sort out the best change for people."

Anya smiled pleasantly as the man came to the window. "How may I help you today?" she asked in a warm, friendly voice. Behind her, unseen, Oksana had a most wicked grin as Anya completed the transaction and sold the unwitting customer a lifetime pass.

**********

"I don't understand something," Gabby said to Vanessa. The two sat at a small table in the Tiki Hut dining pavilion, eating a late lunch.

"That's a first," Vanessa quipped.

"Very funny. Did it take you all week to come up with that?" Gabby teased. "There's something about Vince that I don't understand."

Vanessa's eyes narrowed. "What's that?"

"Why don't you date much when you're Vince?"

"I'd rather not talk about Vince right now." Vanessa took another bite of her salad.

"But ... I don't get it. After all the time we've spent here, you, of all people, should understand girls well enough to have an easy time getting dates."

"I said I don't want to talk about it," Vanessa snapped. "Drop it, okay?"

Gabrielle knew she was going to push things a bit, but she was worried about how Vince and Vanessa had been acting the past few weeks. She knew something was bothering Vince. "Did I do something wrong?" Gabby asked.

Vanessa took a deep breath, shaking her head. "I'm sorry, but it's ... a sore subject for me, okay?" She looked down at her salad for a few seconds. "It's ... hard. To see you dating, and to date when I'm ... Vanessa, knowing that I couldn't buy a date when I'm Vince."

"Sometimes," Gabby suggested cautiously, "you're a little too ... gentle." She saw Vanessa's eyebrows rise. "You act like you want to be a friend instead of acting like you want to ask a girl on a date. You're not assertive enough."

"I'm not comfortable pushing things. I know how girls feel, and I don't want to do anything that might make a girl uncomfortable." Vanessa sighed heavily. "And it seems like the girls I want to date are already taken by guys I couldn't possibly compete with." Her last words were tinged with bitterness. "Who wants to date a game-playing geek?"

"Occasionally," Gabby suggested, "girls want to get pushed a little. Sometimes, it's okay to be the man in charge. Sometimes, a girl is waiting for a guy to tell her how he feels,"

"I ... can't. Not after all the time I've spent here." Vanessa sighed. "The girls Vince really likes aren't at all interested in him." She shook her head. "Maybe I'd be better off if I just got a lifetime pass and said to hell with Vince," she said very softly, her muttered words barely audible. "At least I wouldn't have girls 'friend zone' me within ten seconds of meeting me."

Gabrielle's mouth dropped open in shock at what she thought Vanessa had said. "Have you ever ...? I mean, as Vince."

Vanessa's lips pursed tightly together, and her nostrils flared in anger at the intense emotions the question had provoked in her. "No," she said sternly. "It's not like I'll ever get a chance, either." Vanessa was in a funk, loathing her alter ego's life, and clearly despairing that things would ever improve for poor Vince.

Gabby knew she had to change the subject. "Have you decided if you're going to Shell Game tonight?" Her voice matched her mood – chipper and happy at the prospect of being at a good dance club with her friends.

"I'm still not sure."

"That's bull, and you know it. You should come tonight. A good band always cheers you up."

"What about ... your other friends? And Paul?" Vanessa was worried, as usual, that because she was a couple of years younger than most of Gabby's friends, she wouldn't fit in. It was no secret that her friends wondered, frequently and sometimes aloud, why Gabby would spend time with either Vince or Vanessa. "I'll just go home and work on getting ready for school."

"No, you won't," Gabrielle insisted. "You're going to come to the club with me tonight, like we usually do, and you will have fun."

"Why?" Vanessa asked, suddenly staring at Gabby. "Why do you want me to come along? You know I don't fit in with your other friends." She shook her head sadly. "I feel like an oddball sometimes when I'm out with you and your friends. And Paul really doesn't like me one bit – either as Vince or like I am now."

"Well, I enjoy your company, so what they think isn't important. And since you keep reminding me that you're going off to college in a week, I want to make sure I enjoy all of your company I can before you leave. Either you or Vince."

**********

Oksana had a delighted grin as she strode to where Anya was taking a break from her work. "Hi, Anya," she called cheerily.

Anya glanced up, her fatigue immediately replaced by joy. "Hi, Oksana," she replied. Her eyes narrowed as she contemplated Oksana's grin. "Okay," Anya prompted, "spill it."

"Aren't you going to guess? Or use your magic?" Oksana teased.

Anya frowned, and then focused a bit. "You didn't!"

"Yup. Two front-row tickets to see Pink tonight."

Anya squealed with delight. "I've wanted to see her in concert for years." Her eyes narrowed. "How'd you get the tickets? Did you use some, you know?"

"A little magic?" Oksana shrugged. "Why not? It helps find special deals, and helps persuade people when they won't cooperate." She looked like she was gloating about scoring the tickets. "She's playing in Phoenix tonight, so we'll have to travel."

"That sounds ...." Anya started to say, but then her expression sank. "I promised Greg I'd spend a special night with him," she said, "to make up for the dates I've missed. I can't go."

"Why don't you tell him how much you've wanted to go to one of her concerts? I'm sure he'd understand." She winked. "Or you could just ... you know ... so he won't object."

Anya knew that she should keep her commitment to Greg, but she felt herself powerfully pulled toward going to the concert. "Maybe you could get one more ticket, and he could come with us?"

"He doesn't use magic. How would he 'travel'?"

Anya smiled. "We've traveled together quite a bit. He just holds me, and I cast the spell to cover him, too."

Oksana's eyes widened. "Impressive." She thought a moment. "But I don't think we'll be able to get another ticket. The concert is sold out, except for a few seats in the nose-bleed section, and they're all single seats scattered around."

Anya was torn. She really, really wanted to see Pink in concert, but she also knew she needed to keep her date with Greg. She knew that she could easily cast a spell, and get another ticket, but it was wrong to use her magic like that, or so she'd been taught. On the other hand ....

The decision was easy when she thought of it. Greg liked Pink, too, and he'd really like going to a concert with her. She closed her eyes and focused, then began to make complicated finger motions and softly chant the foreign language of the old country, invoking her magic. After a few seconds, a ticket materialized in her hand. "Problem solved," she said with a smile.

**********

With a very soft 'pop' sound, Greg and Anya materialized in her condo. Once Anya was sure the 'travel' spell was over, she dropped her arm from around Greg's waist, while Greg unwrapped his arms from around Anya. "That was an awesome concert," Greg said with a grin.

"Better than dinner and an old movie?"

Greg smiled. "Much. But you still owe me dinner."

Anya turned and grasped the collars of Greg's shirt. "The night's still young." She leaned forward and kissed him.

After they broke their kiss, Greg wrapped his arms around Anya's waist. "I'm glad you got tickets."

"Now, honestly, which were you enjoying more – watching Pink in her sexy outfits on stage, or being with me?" Anya teased.

"Pink might be sexy and a good performer, but she can't hold a candle to you," Greg said with a smile as his lips sought Anya's again.

After a long, passionate exchange, Anya leaned her forehead against Greg's, their faces an inch apart. "How about a glass of wine?" she said invitingly.

"Are you trying to get me drunk, so you can take advantage of me?" Greg asked with a grin.

"I didn't think I needed to get you drunk," Anya giggled. She disengaged from Greg's arms and strode to the cupboard, where she retrieved a pair of wine glasses. "Port, or a Moscato?" Anya asked.

Greg got a puzzled look on his face. "Since when have you become a wine connoisseur?"

Anya smiled, taking a bottle from a small, refrigerator-like wine cooler in her kitchen. "It never hurts to broaden your horizons," she said. "I think a Port will do nicely." She handed the bottle and a cork puller to Greg.

As Greg started to twist the corkscrew into the bottle, curiosity overcame him. "You hadn't said anything about a concert before. How did this suddenly come up?"

"Oksana scored a couple of tickets, and she knew I wanted to see Pink live, so she invited me. But I didn't want to stand you up again, so I got a third ticket so you could come along."

Greg's brow furrowed at her words. "Got ... as in conjured up?"

"Well, yeah," Anya answered, confused. "This late, getting a ticket would have to involve a little magic."

Greg stopped turning the corkscrew. "I thought ...." he started to say.

"You thought what?" Anya was baffled by Greg's suddenly-cool attitude.

"I didn't think you wanted to use your magic like that," Greg continued in an icy tone. "You always said that it's wrong to use your power like that. You always said it was like stealing."

Anya frowned at his words, and his sudden attitude change. "But we had a great time! It was a fantastic concert!"

"Was it Oksana's idea to conjure up a third ticket for me?"

"Well, no. I didn't want to disappoint you again, so I ...."

"I ... I just remembered – I've got to work on finishing my summer architecture project." He hastily set the unopened wine bottle on the counter, and then turned toward the door. "I ... it was a good concert," he muttered. "I guess. Thanks." Before Anya could say another word, he slipped out the door, closing it behind himself, and leaving her completely baffled by Greg's actions and words.

**********

Heads turned as Vanessa walked into Shell Game. Guys looked at her with desire, girls with envy. Though she wasn't nearly as attractive as Gabrielle, she nonetheless attracted more than her share of attention. Her tight jeans made the most of her sexy legs and almost perfect butt, and the low-necked, tight, ruffled, maroon blouse was a perfect combination of elegance and sex appeal. Her layered brown hair hung to nearly her shoulders; the left side swept behind her ear, while the right hung down partially covering her face, giving her a mysterious, naughty-girl air.

"Here comes your friend," one of a group said derisively to Gabrielle.

Gabrielle glanced, and as soon as she saw Vanessa, her face lit up. "Over here," she called, even though she knew it was unlikely that Vanessa would hear her over the band and all the other patrons. She would, though, see her wave, especially when Gabby stood. When she knew that Vanessa had seen her and was making her way through the crowd to join them, Gabby sat back down. "I don't know why you guys are so down on Vanessa. She's fun to hang out with."

In moments, Vanessa strode to the table. Gabby stood and gave her a warm hug, and then scooted her chair to one side so Vanessa could pull a chair up beside her.

"At least we don't have to deal with your other friend, that little dweeb Vince," one of the girls laughed.

"Yeah. Why do you hang out with him?" another asked. "What's the deal there?"

"I bet he's an old family friend or something. It couldn't be because there's any attraction," the first girl laughed.

Gabby glanced to her side, and noticed that Vanessa was fuming at the blatant insults. "He's a good friend," she explained simply.

"Is he some kind of genius nerd who helps you with math or science classes or something?"

Gabby shook her head. "Why are you being so bitchy about my friend?" she demanded. "Just drop it, okay?"

Paul Cresswell strode confidently to the table, having come from the restroom. Around him, girls looked, some with dreamy expressions. He sat down easily beside Gabby, and took her hand in his. Paul gave Gabby a kiss on the cheek, eyeing the look on Vanessa's face. His eyes furrowed slightly knowing how Vanessa hated their interaction. "Let's go dance," he suggested, but it sounded more like an order. He stood, tugging Gabby up, and without letting go of her hand, led her to the dance floor.

"I don’t know what she sees in him," Vanessa couldn't help muttering.

"What planet are you from? He's tall, he's gorgeous! Isn't that enough reason?"

Vanessa shook her head. "There's more to life than good looks."

"And he's smart, and charming, and his family has money."

"You have to admit, they look good together."

"Yeah. And if anyone can convince her to stop that stupid on-line gaming, it'd be Paul," one of the girls said, speaking as if on-line gaming was a serious malady.

"And I bet he can distract her from that little dweeb Vince."

"Five minutes in the sack with Paul and she'll forget all about nerd-boy!"

Vanessa's frown deepened. Her jaw was clenched tightly at the innuendo about Gabby and the cutting remarks against Vince. "He's a bit possessive, though, isn't he? And manipulative. I mean, he wants her to spend all her time with him."

"Ooohhh," one girl cooed mockingly. "It sounds like someone's jealous that he's with Gabby and not her!"

"She should _want_ to spend all her time with him," a girl scoffed at Vanessa's comment.

Vanessa shook her head. "I get the feeling that he's just looking for a trophy to hang on his arm. He doesn't impress me at all." No matter how much she wanted to tell Gabby, though, Vanessa knew it wouldn't do any good to interfere. Gabby couldn't see what a jerk Paul really was, and she would very likely take Vanessa's words as jealousy. Vanessa / Vince was in a no-win position.

"But what's-his-name from two weeks ago impressed you!" one of the girls laughed. "The way you were hanging all over him made _that_ pretty obvious."

"His name is Phil, and he's a nice guy," Vanessa said in her own defense.

"Is that why you left early with him – so you could go to his place and see how nice a guy he was?"

"At least he wasn't an arrogant, pompous, braggart like Paul is!" Vanessa said angrily. This was going like most of the outings with Gabby – Gabby danced with Paul, while Gabby's friends were catty and demeaning toward Vanessa. She wondered why she'd come in the first place. And even then, she knew – it was because she and Gabby were very good friends, and when Gabby had asked, Vanessa couldn't say no.

Vanessa turned and looked out on the dance floor. It was a slow song, and Paul was grinding suggestively against Gabby. She frowned when she saw his expression. Since Gabby's head was on his shoulder, Gabby couldn't see his face, which bore the look of a hunter who's bagged a trophy, or a man showing off his latest expensive, desirable toy. Vanessa wanted to puke.

**********

Greg trudged into his room at the fraternity house and slumped heavily into a chair. His eyes were closed, and he bore a troubled look on his face.

"You're home early," Greg's roommate Rob noted. "I thought you and Anya had a special dinner planned."

Greg shook his head. "Had. She changed plans."

"She stood you up again?" Rob asked, dumbfounded. Such behavior wasn't at all like Anya.

"No, we went to a concert."

"Who'd you go see? Was it any good?"

"It was a great concert. We saw Pink."

Rob frowned. I didn't think she was playing around here." He saw the look on Greg's face. "Oh. You went magically."

"Yeah. And that's part of the problem."

Rob held up his hand, signaling for Greg to stop. "Rewind here. There's some kind of problem?" He scowled as pieces came together. "If you went to the concert, then the concert is over. And since it's still relatively early, you and Anya would have had some quiet time together. Unless there was a problem."

"Bingo." Greg shook his head. "It's that new friend of hers. I don't trust her. She convinced Anya to conjure up a ticket for me, because Oksana only had two."

"So – the friend expected Anya to blow you off again to go to a concert with her?"

"There's something going on there. I don't trust the new girl. Since she showed up, Anya's ... different. She never would have used her magic to get a concert ticket before. Now, she's acting like it's no big deal."

"So, what are you going to do?" Rob asked.

"I figure I need to have a chat with Grandmother, to see if she knows what the hell is going on." He sighed. "She's changing," he said softly, "and I'm afraid I'm going to lose her."

"Again."

Greg nodded. "Again. Only this will be worse than just missing junior prom. I thought we were getting serious, but all of a sudden, I don't have any clue where she wants our relationship to go."

**********

"What's up?" Gabby had to yell to be heard over the background noise.

Her friend shrugged. "I don't know. Paul just said to all gather at the table."

Gabby glanced at the table, and saw the group congregating slowly. She glanced at Vanessa, and saw her looking Gabby's way. She just shrugged as well, not knowing any more about the surprise than Gabby.

As the gang sat down, Paul stood next to Gabby, turning to face her. There was something about his posture, his expression, and the setting, that made everyone think that they were about to witness something special.

"Gabrielle," Paul said solemnly, which was a big change from calling her by her nickname, "since we started dating, I've gotten to know that you're a very special woman." He dropped to one knee as he pulled a box from his pocket, flipping it open in one smooth motion as he held it toward her. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?"

The girls around the table shrieked their delight as one. They were immediately congratulating Gabby, practically even before Paul slipped the ring on her finger as she sat in the midst of a crowd of excited friends, dumbfounded and shocked by his unexpected proposal. "I ... I don't know what to say."

"I believe the proper response is 'yes'," Paul said with a smile.

Across the table, hidden by the friends who were congratulating and hugging Gabby, Vanessa sat, her mouth hanging open in shock. As she sat, tears started streaming down her cheeks, and a whimper of anguish escaped her mouth. She looked across the table, and saw Gabby, surrounded by joy and happiness. Slowly, she stood, and without looking back, slipped through the crowd, her vision clouded by her tears. She stumbled out the door, ignoring the uncomprehending stares of the people around her, occasionally bumping into someone in her unseeing flight from the club.

Vanessa climbed behind the wheel of her car, her makeup ruined by her ongoing torrent of tears. For over ten minutes, she sat bawling, wails of her emotional agony reverberating through her car as she felt every tiny crack of her shattered heart.

Inside Shell Game, Gabby managed to pull herself away from her gang of excited friends, and began scanning the crowd for Vanessa. Her efforts became more and more frantic as she didn't see her friend anywhere. She tried to extract herself from all the congratulations she was getting, but there were too many people who wanted to give her a hug or shake her hand. By the time she escaped the table, she started walking around the club, slowly at first, but with increasing desperation in her stride and showing on her face. She couldn't find Vanessa anywhere. Not knowing what else to do, she took out her cell phone and texted Vanessa, inquiring where she was and if she was okay.

Vanessa pulled her car into her parents' driveway, her cheeks still wet with tears. Her phone beeped, indicating a message, so she took it from her purse and read it. She shoved the device back into her purse without answering the text message, as if it was the cause of her suffering heart. Sobbing, she walked into the house, not bothering to talk to her dad, who was still sitting up watching the late show on TV.

"How was your day?" Vanessa's dad called to her without looking away from the television.

"Okay," Vanessa said, struggling to control her tears.

"I take it you had a girls' day with Gabrielle again?"

Vanessa nodded. "Yeah. But it's probably the last one for a long time." Her voice was heavy, even though she was trying to mask her emotions.

"Good. College will keep you busy. You'll make a lot of new friends, including more girls, and you won't need that place to change you into a girl on weekends." Her father sounded more than a little disapproving of Bikini Beach, and Vince's changes into Vanessa. Both parents knew, since the changes were local, but neither really approved. It reminded Vanessa's mom that she didn't have a daughter, and it made her dad nervous that he was losing his son.

"I'm tired, so I'm going to bed," Vanessa said, cutting off the conversation before her dad could give her yet another lecture about how wrong it was for Vince to keep changing into Vanessa. Instead, she went straight to her room and, after closing her door behind her, sat heavily on her bed. She opened a drawer in her nightstand and carefully pulled out a small, velvet-covered box. She opened the box, and stared at the ring inside, the gift that Vince had once hoped to give to the girl he truly loved, Gabrielle. Now, it was not to be. Vanessa closed the box and threw it angrily across the room, before collapsing face-first onto her bed, still wearing her clothes from the club. She lay in the darkness, her body wracked by sobs, accompanied by the muffled sound of her crying uncontrollably.

**********

"I thought you were going to help me with end-of-quarter taxes last night," Grandmother said calmly as soon as Anya entered the office building.

"Uh," Anya stammered, immediately shielding her thoughts from the old woman using the spell Oksana had helped her with. "Something came up."

"Yes, I know," Grandmother said evenly, her voice betraying no emotion. "The concert. Did you have a good time?"

Anya nodded hesitantly. "Yeah, it was fun."

"You've been spending a lot of time with Oksana lately."

Anya's eyes narrowed. "What of it? Is it wrong to have a new friend? Someone from the old country, like we are? Someone who knows magic, like we do? Is it wrong to want to have a friend I have a lot in common with?"

"I didn't say that." Grandmother looked at her computer for a few moments. "I noticed that you've been highly distracted for the past week or two. Is there something going on that I need to know about?"

"What do you mean, distracted?" Anya sounded defensive again

"You made another mistake on a pass," Grandmother said, sounding disappointed. "This one is worse than the last one."

"Which one? The serial philanderer?"

Grandmother nodded. "He should have had a month to six weeks – long enough to experience being in love as a woman, and then having her heart broken by a cheating man. Long enough to learn how much he hurt his girlfriend. It would have made him a much better man, and a good husband for her." She shook her head, her lips pursed tightly together angrily. "Now, he'll never learn, and his girlfriend will never have the husband she should have had. That's two lives that got messed up because you were distracted or didn't take the time to read his lifelines properly."

"You never questioned my judgment before," Anya replied sharply.

"Because you were always much more careful before. You were never as unfocused as you are now." Grandmother shook her head. "For the time being, until you get your focus back, maybe you shouldn't sell any passes."

Anya's mouth dropped open in shock at the words from her Grandmother. "Don't you trust me anymore?" she snapped.

Grandmother felt the anger rising in Anya, and softened her tone. "Of course I do, dear," she responded.

"It doesn't sound like it!"

Grandmother shook her head slowly. "Anya, I can tell without even using magic that you're exhausted. All the girls in the park have noticed it. I'm sure it's just fatigue that's clouding your judgment a bit."

Anya's expression softened; her eyes opened from narrow slits, and her flared nostrils relaxed, while she felt tension flow from her clenched jaw muscles. "Maybe I am a little tense," she finally agreed. "And tired."

"Is there something going on? Aren't you sleeping well? I've got a spell ...."

"You taught me the sleep spell a long time ago," Anya reminded her grandmother. "It's ... it's not working."

"Do you want to take a day or two off?" Grandmother suggested. "Maybe you and Greg could ...."

Anya shook her head. "Greg's ... a little pissed at me, I think," she admitted softly. "I don't understand, though. Last night, we all went to a Pink concert in Phoenix. We had great front-row seats, and I know the three of us had a great time."

Grandmother frowned. "The three of you? I take it Oksana went with you, too?"

"Yeah. It was her idea in the first place. She scored a couple of fabulous tickets, and then I had to scramble to get a ticket for Greg when I invited him along."

"Did you think that maybe Greg is feeling neglected, and left out? Maybe even a little jealous?"

"If he was feeling so left out, why did he walk out on me last night after the concert, when he and I were going to have a little wine and ...." Anya stopped before she said too much.

**********

Anya had a defiant expression as she sat in the ticket booth. She was going to prove to Grandmother that she was perfectly capable of selling passes.

It must have been the fates intervening, because Anya sold no passes for most of the morning. As the sun approached its midday zenith, though, Anya recognized the frequent patron who was approaching the ticket booth. "Good morning, Vince," she said pleasantly when he was at the window.

"Morning," Vince replied in a monotone. He looked like hell; his eyes had the sunken look of someone who'd been up all night, or was seriously depressed.

"Are you okay?" Anya asked, concerned about Vince's well-being. His eyes seemed lifeless, devoid of any spark of joy or happiness. In all the times Vince and Gabby had visited the park, she'd never seen him this despondent.

Vince shook his head sadly. "No," he admitted softly. "Gabby got engaged last night." He was still fighting tears about the event.

"Oh. I'm so sorry," Anya said. She knew that Vince carried a torch for Gabby, and the news of her engagement must have been a crushing blow to him. "What can I do for you today?"

"I want a lifetime pass," Vince said, his voice completely drained of emotion. "As long as I'm me, I'll hurt over what happened. But if I'm her, I figure I'll get over it."

Anya quoted him the price, and surprisingly, Vince didn't flinch at all. Instead, he took a wad of money – large denominations – out of his pocket. "Where did you get that much cash?" she asked, curious. Her magic sense told her immediately that it wasn't stolen.

Vince shook his head, still looking down. "I ... I got her a ring with what I saved up from my summer job," he muttered, "because I wanted to be the one to someday propose to her." He paused and wiped at a tear. "I know it sounds stupid, but ... I really love her."

"A lifetime pass is pretty drastic, don't you think?" Anya asked. Something in the back of her mind was urging her to just sell the pass and be done with it.

"It doesn't matter anymore. And I want you to erase my memories of being Vince. I want to forget being Vince. I want to forget how I feel about Gabby, so maybe someday, I can find happiness as Vanessa."

Oksana had slipped up to the window beside Vince. "Sell him the pass. As a girl, he'll have a lot more chance to find happiness than if he stays as he is. His female persona is much more outgoing."

Anya frowned. She shouldn't really sell the pass without doing more checking. Then she remembered Grandmother's words that implied she didn't trust Anya. Anya felt her resolve stiffen. "Are you sure you want the pass?"

Wordlessly, he counted out the money and slid it through the money tray at the bottom of the glass window.

Anya was having second thoughts. Vince was clearly depressed, and in no state to make a rational decision. She should wait. But it would be a way for him to escape the memories. She'd never felt so confused about a pass before, and it was a disconcerting sensation. In the end, she typed his information into the computer and printed out his pass. "You know the drill."

Vince nodded somberly. Taking the card, he slogged his way to the turnstile at the park gate, and after swiping his pass, he walked ponderously into the men's locker room.

Wearing his swimming trunks, Vince turned on a shower, but then remembered that his sandals were still in the locker. He walked back to the locker and, after putting them on, he trudged back to the shower stall.

The noise of the door opening startled him as he pulled back the shower curtain to step into the warm, transforming shower, the magical water which would erase his memories of his love for Gabby, and forever change him into a girl who stood a much better chance of finding happiness.

"Vince, stop!" a familiar voice called, giving him pause. Gabrielle burst around the corner, half out of breath. "Thank God!" she cried out as she saw him still outside the shower. "I was so worried. You never answered my text. When your parents said you were going to the Bikini Beach…."

"It doesn't matter anymore. I'm miserable like I am now. Being Vanessa is the only way I can see to give me a chance at happiness. And a way to forget. It's better this way."

"You're my friend," Gabrielle said firmly. "I care about you. I don't want to lose you. So please tell me what's going on that's making you want to take such a drastic step."

"I've never been successful with girls," Vince complained bitterly. "I'll die a virgin at the rate I'm going. And I don't have a lot of friends." He dropped his gaze. "And you're ... engaged."

"What?" Gabby asked, astounded. "What difference does that make? We're friends, no matter what happens. Why would my being engaged matter?"

Vince shuffled his feet nervously. "Because," he muttered softly, still staring at the floor, "I ... I love you."

Stunned, Gabby's mouth dropped open as her eyes widened. "What? Why ... why didn't you ever say anything?" she stammered through her astonishment.

Vince just shook his head. "Because I'm a nerd, and a dweeb, and I'm not even close to being in your league. Not like Paul."

"Paul is a manipulative asshole!" Gabby spat angrily.

"What?" It was Vince's turn to be astonished.

Gabby shook her head. "I knew we weren't exactly compatible," she admitted. "Do you know that once, I brought him to the park, to see how I'd get along with his feminine side."

"Why?"

Gabby looked down, feeling her cheeks flush. "Because ... I want a friend and a lover. I want someone who's willing to do 'girl' things with me. Paul wasn't like that. As a girl, she was so conceited and self-absorbed that she was impossible to deal with. And if that's part of his female persona, then it's part of his male side as well. I just didn't see it until last night." She sighed. "The way he proposed was a setup to make it extremely difficult for me to say no." She held out her left hand to Vince.

Vince gasped in surprise. Gabby's hand was devoid of an engagement ring. "But ... if you're telling me this, and trying to stop me from changing, what ... what does that mean ... for us?"

Gabby smiled. "Sometimes, you can be so dense," she chuckled. "I've spent the last year urging, suggesting, leading, and practically begging you to move our relationship past gaming and water-park buddies, trying to get you inspired to ask me out on a date."

"I don't understand."

"Who was always there for you when you asked a girl out, and she broke your heart? Who taught you gaming, and included you in that hobby? And in all that, do you remember me _ever_ making fun of you?

"But ... why all the time at the park?" Vince stammered. "Are you ... bi?"

Gabby shook her head. "I don't think so. I just like having a best friend who doesn't mind doing girl things. When you change into Vanessa, you're my best friend. But when you're Vince," she said, pausing, "I want to do this." She took a half step toward Vince, wrapping her arms around him, and gave him a very passionate kiss.

As Gabby kissed Vince, and Vince stood, mostly in shock, their body motion caused Vince to have to adjust his position to avoid falling. Because the shower had been on, and the curtain open, there was water on the floor. Vince's sandal slipped on the water, sending him wildly off balance. Still intertwined with Gabby, he tumbled backwards, into the shower.

As soon as the feeling of warm water made its way past the powerful distraction of being kissed by the girl he loved, Vince's eyes popped wide open and he pulled away from the kiss with frantic suddenness. "No!" he cried in anguish, even as he felt the beginnings of the change starting.

Gabby stared at Vince as the transformation rippled through his body. She'd never seen a change, and she found the spectacle strangely arousing, even as Vince, now curled up on the floor. Tears poured from his eyes, and audible sobbing was interrupted by cries of, "No!"

"It'll be okay," Gabby reassured Vince. "Everything will be okay when the pass wears off."

"No, it won't!" Vince, now almost completely Vanessa, sobbed.

The exit door opened with a loud crash, and footsteps, running, rounded the corner to the shower area, as Grandmother rushed to the scene. She saw Gabby standing, staring at Vanessa, who was curled up in a sobbing ball on the floor of the shower. She stopped, a faraway look in her eyes for a moment, before she dropped to her knees beside the shower, shoving Gabby aside as she did so. She began to incant in a strange language, her fingers dancing intricately through some complex motion, before she touched Vanessa on the forehead. She sat back on her heels. "Shit!" she swore uncharacteristically. "Shit, shit, shit!"

"What's ... what's wrong?" Gabby was now frightened; she'd never seen the old woman who ran the park acting so frantically and swearing.

In answer, Grandmother took a pass from Vanessa's hand and gave it to Gabby.

Gabby looked at the old woman with a strange expression, but then she looked at the pass. It looked normal, except .... Her eyes widened in shock as she read the duration. "Lifetime? No!" she cried as the pass confirmed her worst, unspoken fears. "You've got to fix this!"

Grandmother shook her head sadly and sighed heavily, her eyes drifting shut for a moment. "I ... I can't. All I could do was to stop the second part of the spell, which was to make Vanessa forget ... everything."

**********

Grandmother sat on one side of Vanessa, who was still sobbing in the arms of Gabby, who sat on her other side. Seated in a chair next to the sofa was Anya. Whenever Gabby glanced at Anya, her eyes shot daggers at the girl.

Grandmother glowered at her granddaughter. "Why the hell did you sell him a pass? The lifelines are so plainly evident. Didn't you even check?"

Anya frowned, humiliated at being chewed out in public, and angry at being blamed for Vince's impulsive request. "It can still work out. I mean," she said defensively, "Gabrielle is discovering that she's bisexual, and that she's attracted to Vanessa. A little spell for Vanessa, and everything will be okay."

Grandmother's mouth dropped open in complete shock at what Anya had said. "What?" she demanded, astonished at the callous nature of Anya's response. "That wasn't supposed to be their destiny!" she snapped.

Anya looked like she was torn between anger and regret. Her emotions wavered back and forth for several awkwardly silent seconds, before a tear leaked down her cheek as regret won. She let her head fall into her hands, sobbing. "I'm ... I'm so sorry," she cried. "I ... I really screwed up, and now you have to pay for my mistake." She quickly rose and darted from the building, humiliated at what had happened because of her.

"Can't you do anything?" Vanessa sobbed, looking hopefully at Grandmother.

The grim expression on Grandmother's face, with her slow head shake, confirmed Vanessa's worst fears. She'd been on an emotional roller-coaster in the previous eighteen hours – overwhelming depression at thinking that Vince had lost Gabby, elation at her revelation in the locker room that Gabby cared for Vince, and then an emotional body-slam when Vince and Gabby had slipped in the shower as they embraced and kissed. Only Grandmother's quick intervention had prevented the second part of the pass – forgetting all about Vince – from taking effect.

Grandmother sighed heavily. "It's very ancient magic," she began to explain. "I learned to cast the spell long before I understood exactly what it is, or how it works. There were only a few in my clan who understood the spell – and that was a very, very long time ago." She shook her head. "It was an ... emergency spell – to make sure the clan didn't die out. Captives would be changed to women, and if there weren't enough women, some of the men of the clan would be selected at random to be changed as well. It was also used if a man committed an offense against the clan. He was allowed to choose being ... cast out, or being changed and becoming a contributing part of the clan." She shuddered visibly when she mentioned clan members being banished. "Because the magic is so ancient, it's very difficult to understand how it works, or to reverse it. That's why few knew how to reverse it."

Vanessa shook her head sadly. "Then ... I'm stuck. It's ... it's all over. Everything I wanted ... it's all gone." She buried her face in her hands as more tears flowed.

**********

"It's not like she never made any mistakes!" Anya fumed. Beside her, Oksana occupied another chair in the deli. It was later in the afternoon, so they were the only customers. "I don't get it why she's so upset over one or two little mistakes."

Oksana nodded. "You did offer a way to fix it, too," she said.

Anya's scowl deepened. "She's treating me like I'm a kid. This is nothing compared to what she used to do!"

"Your boyfriend is here," Oksana observed with amusement as Greg walked into the deli.

Greg had no problem finding Anya, given how empty the deli was. "Hi," he said eagerly to Anya, leaning over to give her a kiss, and all the while eyeing Oksana suspiciously. He looked directly at Oksana. "Hi, Oksana," he said, politely acknowledging her presence, even if he really didn't trust her. He pulled out a chair and sat down. "What's up?" he asked Anya, noticing that she looked upset.

"Grandmother and I had a ... disagreement this morning," Anya complained bitterly.

"Oh?" Greg was surprised by the vehemence in her voice. Though she and Grandmother had disagreed many times in the past, Anya had never dwelled on their differences. "What happened?"

"I made a couple of small mistakes with passes," Anya said, frowning. "The next thing I know, she told me I should stop selling passes if I couldn't do it right." She shook her head. "It's not like she hasn't made mistakes, and some malicious ones, in her life!"

Greg thought he saw, out of the corner of his eye, Oksana smiling, as though she found the conversation – and the incident – amusing. "And if I remember correctly, you were pretty outspoken telling Grandmother that what she was doing was wrong, true?"

Anya glared at him, but then her expression softened. She nodded slowly, acknowledging the truth of Greg's words.

"Would you have been upset if Grandmother had done what you did?"

"That's not the point," Oksana interrupted.

Greg shook his head. "That's exactly the point." He turned back to Anya. "Would you?"

Anya nodded slowly. "But ...."

"Like you told Grandmother, it may not seem like much to you, but it's everything to the people whose lives got messed up."

**********

Grandmother looked up from her deep concentration. "There may be a way to fix this, since I interrupted the spell before it was complete," she said softly, "but it's a longshot. It's ... not likely to work."

Gabby looked at Vanessa, seeing the sorrow in her eyes. She looked back at Grandmother. "We have to try." Vanessa nodded her agreement. "But how?"

"I told you that I can't do it. But there are members of my clan that can – if they survived the bad years, that is. There were purges. A lot of the clans were rounded up by the Nazis, and perished with the Jews and other 'undesirables' in the gas chambers. After that, there were the communists, who were almost as bad. I'm afraid there may not be many left." Grandmother shook her head. "That's why it's such a longshot. I ... feel ... some of the, I guess you'd call it life forces, of my clan, but there aren't many, and they aren't strong."

Gabby looked at Grandmother with a critical eye. "Are you suggesting that you take us to see if we can find your clan, in the hope that someone will remember the spell and will be able to undo it?"

Grandmother gulped visibly. "Mostly correct."

"Define mostly," Vanessa said, eyeing Grandmother warily.

"I ... can't go. It's a long story, but," she bit her lip, "I was ... banished ... a long time ago, when I was young. I can't go back."

Gabby and Vanessa exchanged wary glances. "Then – who is supposed to take us?"

Grandmother winced. "Anya will have to take you. She knows the magic, and can find my clan."

"Anya started this whole mess!" Vanessa cried. "If she'd been careful, I wouldn't be stuck like this!"

"I know," Grandmother said sadly. "And I'm truly sorry for what happened. Because it's our fault, I'll pay for all your travel expenses. But it has to be Anya."

"Isn't there any way you can go with us?" Gabby pleaded, unhappy at the thought of Anya traveling with them.

"The penalty for breaking banishment is ... death. I can't go back – ever." She closed her eyes, momentarily and visibly reliving some painful memories.

"But ... I'd rather you went than Anya," Vanessa said softly.

"That's why I'm going to ask a friend to go with you – as a little insurance. Since his family came from the same area a few generations ago, I'm sure I can convince him to accompany you."

**********

The man smiled as he crossed the hot pavement. Around him were many, many girls and women, all heading toward the park entrance. A few looked his way, giving him a strange smile. Jozef smiled back at them, unable to contain his amusement that the few who knew of the magic thought he was going to change. Instead, he turned away from the ticket booth and toward the low, gray office building. Some of the women who thought he was about to be the victim of the ultimate gender joke were disappointed, which caused Jozef to chuckle to himself.

Before he could press the button on the intercom next to the door, he heard a click. He smiled again. It was just like Grandmother to know he was coming and anticipating his arrival. Jozef pulled the door open and stepped into the office. Compared to the bright mid-day sunlight, even the brightly-lit office seemed dark, and it took a couple of seconds for his eyes to adjust.

Even before he could clearly see, Grandmother was shaking his hand warmly. "I'm glad you could take some time from your busy schedule to drop in for a visit."

Jozef laughed, allowing the old woman to take his elbow and lead him to a casual seating area. "When you ask me to come by for a visit, I know something's up."

"Am I that transparent? Grandmother chuckled.

"Yes." Jozef sat down in a comfortable chair.

"Would you like something to drink?" Grandmother asked, showing her hospitality.

"Just water," Jozef said easily. "And I know you'll get yourself a root beer, right?"

"I'm getting a little too predictable." She retrieved the drinks and handed a bottle of water to Jozef, and then sat in her chair, opening her soda with a loud hiss.

"So, how can I help you today? What sort of trouble have you brewed up this time?"

"I'm afraid it's something that Anya did, by mistake," Grandmother began. She quickly explained the situation.

"And you're hoping that someone in your clan survived, and is powerful enough to undo your magic, right?"

Grandmother nodded. "It's the only chance that I can see." She sighed. "And it's more complicated. I can't go with them."

"I heard the stories from my great grandmother that you fled. I take it you were banished or expelled or something?"

"Yeah. It's serious. Breaking banishment has a punishment of death. Even if I could find someone powerful enough to change Vanessa back, my request would mean nothing." She took a sip of her soda. "So I have to send Anya, since she'll be able to detect the magic, and find anyone from the clan – if they still live."

"She can handle it. She's got a good head on her shoulders." His eyes narrowed when he saw the look on Grandmother's face. "What's going on with Anya?"

"There's something going on with her. I ... can't completely trust her." She explained Anya's mistakes.

"Maybe that explains ...." His voice tapered off.

"Explains what?"

"There's something around Anya that's not right. It feels wrong. We worked together with Mel, and I got to know how she ... felt ... magically." He shook his head. "It's not like that anymore. It's ... it's hard to describe." He sighed. "So you want me to go." He shook his head. "I don't think I can."

After a good deal of discussion, Jozef finally gave in to the old woman's persistent request. Then his features brightened. "In fact, this trip could be a lot of fun. I can indulge my hobby, perhaps finding some rare or unique glass to work with, and maybe find out some history of my great grandmother, too."

"I'll get you booked on the flight. Since I'm asking you to go, I'll cover your expenses."

Jozef laughed. "That won't be necessary," he said. "It'll be no problem to cover my expenses. Money isn't much of an object."

A frown flitted across Grandmother's features, but then she smiled. "I should have read that about you a long time ago." She thought for a moment. "Josella was fleeing a harsh master, right, at least when she was Joska? Her trade – was stained glass work, right?"

"She did pretty well with that when she got to this country. In fact, she sold some designs to Tiffany Studios. And her independent work made her – and her descendants – pretty well-off. In fact, my cousin still runs the stained glass works, and I dabble in some design work. It's kind of a way of keeping in touch with my roots." He took out his cell phone, and called up some picture of some of his work. "These are a few of my original designs. I like to work on one-off and two-off pieces. Making them on a mass production basis cheapens the design."

"These are gorgeous." Grandmother hesitated. "I recognize that one. It's in Ronnie Harris' office!" She whistled appreciatively. "You must be good if Ronnie wants your work. Is there any way I could buy one?"

"I'll give you one, if you'd like. I didn't know you liked stained glass lamps."

Grandmother shook her head firmly. "You wouldn't let me pay for your ticket, so I won't let you give me a lamp." She finished off her can of soda. "So why are you a policeman, if you are well-off?"

Jozef chuckled. "I can give back to the community this way. I've always wanted to help people."

"That explains why you don't seem to give a damn about promotions and such."

"It drives the police chief nuts. Everyone else worries about following protocol, making sure they dot their i's and cross their t's and being politically correct, so they can get a promotion. I play the game to keep people safe from criminals first, and anything for me second." He smiled. "Sometimes, the chief sends me on cases because he knows there might be political fallout, and others might hesitate because of career worries."

"I'll get the flights booked, and then get you the information so you can pay for your tickets."

"Fair enough." Jozef frowned. "What are you going to tell Anya about my presence?"

"I'll tell her that you wanted to come along, since it was your ancestral home, too, and that you were interested in looking for special glass for your hobby." She smiled. "It's the truth; I'll just leave out the part about watching her."

**********

"I'll miss you," Greg said as he wrapped his arms around Anya from behind. She was standing by her bed, looking down at her suitcase, checking what she'd packed.

Anya leaned back so Greg could kiss her neck. "I'll miss you, too."

"I wish I could come with you. Or better yet, that you didn't have to go."

Anya's contented smile turned instantly to a frown. "Well, Grandmother is making me go, so I don't have a choice." She shook her head. "And she asked Jozef to accompany us, as if she doesn't trust me!"

"I thought he was going because you were friends, and it was where his ancestors came from, with Grandmother."

"That's what she said," Anya reported, scowling. "But I can tell it's because she doesn't trust me."

"Did you read it with your magic?"

Anya shook her head, and doubt softened her icy expression. "No. It ... it feels like it. And Oksana said she could sense the real reason."

Greg decided to not talk about Oksana. He was more than a bit concerned about the new girl; Anya did very few things without Oksana, and she was always talking about the girl, and her magic skills. "How are you going to deal with the language? Do you have some kind of spell?"

Anya nodded. "I'll do a tongues spell when I get there. I won't have any problem with the language."

"Will it work on Gabby, Vanessa, and Jozef?"

Anya shrugged. "I don't know. And since I'm in charge of the trip, I don't see why it would be necessary."

"That's kind of selfish, isn't it?"

Anya's eyes betrayed a conflict, as if she was wavering on her earlier determination to be the language expert to prove that she was in charge. "I suppose you're right," she replied. "If Grandmother could do it for Josella, I should do it for the others on this trip as well."

"That's the girl I love," Greg said, turning Anya so he could give her a proper kiss.

After a long, passionate exchange, Anya smiled. "I may need a few more of those to get me through a week without you around." She lifted her lips toward Greg's once more.

**********

The first group of passengers, those paying a premium for the privilege of flying in the comfort of first class, was greeted by flight attendants with their pasted-on smiles. Anya was among them; she'd paid extra to fly first class. Directed by one of the flight attendants, she located her seat, and reached up to place her handbag and her computer case into the overhead bin. She had a little difficulty with the awkward opening; a tall flight attendant was instantly at her elbow, offering help. She nodded gratefully to accept his assistance, and as the attendant hoisted her bags, Anya slid into her spacious, comfortable seat.

Anya groaned to herself when a man stopped by her row. He set a briefcase on his chair, and started to take off his suit jacket. Behind him, a flight attendant was putting his carry-on bag in an overhead bin. She had hoped to have a row to herself, so she wouldn't have to put up with someone else's inane chatter, or failing that, some nice grandmotherly type who would read her novel and leave Anya alone. Instead, she had a businessman, and from his appearance, a rather cocky, successful businessman. He looked to be about thirty, and he seemed to be free of 'swivel-chair spread', the malady that plagued businessmen since time immemorial when they spent too much time sitting and not enough time exercising. No, this man looked fit. His brown hair was cut stylishly, in keeping with the rest of his appearance. His hands – looked manicured – with no ring on his left hand, and he wore an expensive shirt, with cuff links, no less! Anya knew without looking further that he had to be wearing a designer suit. Successful, and probably quite arrogant.

As he sat down, Anya made a show of putting in her ear buds and turning on some music, to very clearly advertise that she wasn't interested in idle chit-chat or the young man's attempted come-ons. As she sat back in her chair, she turned her head toward the window, adding yet another sign that she wanted to be left alone.

Anya stewed in silence as she thought about the events which had led her to be taking a trip to the old country, to try to find anyone from Grandmother's clan, in the vain hope that someone would remember how to undo the transformation spell. She hadn't done anything _that_ wrong, had she? She didn't think so, and neither did Oksana. Greg and Grandmother were overreacting – especially Grandmother, since she had a long history of callous, capricious actions against men, sometimes with extreme changes. There were the two kids who'd jumped the gate; now, they were busty, blonde, boy-obsessed girls. Allison, who, as Alan, had been trying to take pictures of the women inside Bikini Beach's locker. Grandmother changed him into a very busty stripper with a compulsion for sex. Those had been deliberate; hers had been a mistake, an accident. And she had a way to fix things so Gabby and Vanessa could stay together, but Grandmother had vehemently prohibited her from making the two girls lesbians.

If she had to travel, at least she could travel – and stay – in style. There was no way she would travel in coach, or even business class. A little wave of her hand, a little magic, and she had an upgrade to first class. A quick spell, and the visas from their destination arrived the next day, saving Anya days or weeks of being harangued by Grandmother over the error.

**********

Moments later, a horde of passengers filed into the plane, causing instant traffic jams in the aisles despite the airline's best effort to get the throng aboard in an orderly fashion. Among the next group was Jozef, having paid a bit more for the extra legroom of business class. While not as posh as first class, it was a significantly more comfortable place to travel than economy class, especially for a man who was a bit taller than average. He slid over to the window seat, settling in and leaning back to rest. He wore loose-fitting slacks and a loose-fitting shirt, as was his habit when not working, and with non-descript loafers, he didn't depict the image of someone who had wealth.

When Anya had asked if Jozef was going to accompany her in first class, he politely declined, opting instead to fly in business class. He was still reflecting on what Grandmother had told him about Anya, and he didn't want her nearby, at least for a bit, as he contemplated what he could possibly do if she continued to be unpredictable. He hadn't wanted to go, but Grandmother had been very persuasive, as she always was. He had to laugh to himself at how the old woman had almost gotten to the point of begging him. She was really concerned about Anya, and as Jozef considered Anya a good friend, there really was no way he could say no.

Shortly before takeoff, Jozef paid little attention to the flight attendants as they went through their routine safety instructions. Jozef had flown often enough that the he could have given the briefings. The only thing to which he remotely listened was the water safety information, required by the FAA and the International Civil Aviation Organization since it was a flight across the Atlantic Ocean.

In truth, Jozef found himself uncomfortable being with Anya since they'd started planning the trip. He found her demeanor troubling, and the stories of how she had been treating customers and her lack of empathy for Gabrielle and Vanessa had shaken him. Her actions were nothing like what he remembered from dealing with Melody.

The discussion with Grandmother bothered him a lot more than he wanted to admit to her. He had noticed the severity of the old woman's worry about Anya, and how it bothered her to have to talk about family matters with an outsider. His detective instincts guided him as he talked to her, and eventually, she had to admit the reason she was so worried. Her description of the evil which had overcome Anya's mother, Chessa, was chilling; if Anya started down that path, how was he, a non-magic-using person, supposed to stop her or save her? He was ill-at-ease at having to chaperone Anya like she was a wayward teenager instead of a young adult, because Grandmother didn't completely trust her. It was his instinct for trusting Grandmother which proved to be the deciding factor.

As if to highlight Anya's growing sense of superiority, she'd refused to help Gabby and Vanessa get to the airport. Only because of Grandmother's insistence had Anya even ponied up part of their cab fare. Vanessa's and Gabby's parents nixed that idea, taking the opportunity instead to take their daughters so they'd have a chance to say goodbye. It had been necessary for Anya to come up with a spell to convince the parents to let them travel; because of the park's magic, Vince never existed, and the families had no idea why Vanessa and Gabrielle should go to a former communist country just before college started.

**********

In one of the last groups to board, Vanessa and Gabrielle had to walk almost sideways to get down the aisle, looking for their seats and they tried to avoid hitting seated passengers with their carry-on luggage and handbags. Both were very aware that many young men were eyeing them. To Gabby, it was part of being an attractive woman. But to Vanessa, it was very uncomfortable. Vanessa was starting to think that the light cotton dress her mother had recommended had been a mistake; it was airy for the confined plane, but the neckline was a little low, and passengers walking past made her nervous that they were staring down at her cleavage.

Vanessa tried to distract herself from being nervous about the attention she was getting and the critical nature of the trip. "Did you have to pack so much?" she asked Gabrielle. Even as she spoke, she knew that she'd packed a lot, too. As Vince, she would have packed a change of shirts, underwear, and socks, plus a toothbrush and razor. Now, as Vanessa, she had at least two blouses for each day, a variety of slacks and shorts, and a couple of skirts, and that was to say nothing of the various hair and skin products, nor of the makeup and feminine products Gabby had packed for them.

"Hey, it was your idea to pack together," Gabby replied with a grin. "And you didn't protest too much, so I figured you want to look good, just like all the other times."

"Yeah, I guess so," Vanessa said. She jumped at the feel of a hand groping her butt while she was putting her carry-on in the overhead compartment. "That's something I won't miss," she hissed to Gabby. One large, pushy woman practically shoved Vanessa between seats as she struggled to get past. To her horror, Vanessa looked down and saw that she was inches from a man who was gawking slightly up at her bosom. "Sorry," she apologized as she pushed herself back into the aisle. She shook her head. "That was one rude lady," she whispered to Gabby, who nodded her agreement.

Once they got in their seats, Vanessa turned to Gabrielle. "I'm sorry, Gab," she said softly. "It's just ... it's so confusing, and I'm nervous."

"I know, Vanessa," Gabby replied sympathetically. "This whole thing is confusing – how I think of you, I mean."

Vanessa smoothed her skirt as best as she could in the confines of the seat. "If it's confusing for you, imagine how it is for me! My parents don't remember Vince. Oh, speaking of them, I better text them so they don't worry." She pulled out her cell phone and typed a quick text message. "I didn't think they were going to let me go on this trip. I don't know what Grandmother did to convince them otherwise. Even with Jozef as a chaperone, they didn't want me to come. They can be so overprotective at times."

The girls' conversation drifted to an end as the flight attendants went through the safety briefing while the plane taxied. The crew made one last check to ensure that everyone had properly fastened his or her seatbelt, that the seatbacks and tray tables were all in their upright positions, and to remind a few inattentive passengers to turn their cell phones to airplane mode. The crew took their seats, and moments later, the sound of the engines increased to a roar as the plane began to accelerate down the runway. Involuntarily, Vanessa grabbed Gabrielle's hand, clutching it tightly as the plane began moving faster and faster down the runway. The nose lifted a bit, and the wings clawed at the sky, struggling to pull the airplane upward, to soar above the clouds. Suddenly, it broke free of its ties to earth, and the plane began to truly fly. Still, Vanessa didn't let go of Gabby's hand, because it was so comforting for her.

**********

Once airborne, Jozef reached beneath the seat in front of him and pulled out his shoulder bag. He took out a sketch pad and immediately began to indulge himself in his favorite pastime, designing stained-glass lamps and window decorations.

The gentleman beside him kept glancing at Jozef's work, until finally, his curiosity got the better of him. "I take it you're a stained-glass designer?"

"It's my hobby actually," Jozef said as he critically examined how the lines were intersecting on his latest design.

"Larry Hollis," the gentleman said, extending his hand as he introduced himself. While dressed as a businessman, he had his jacket in the overhead bin, and his tie was loosened. Larry reclined his seat slightly to a more comfortable position.

"Business or pleasure?" Jozef asked, strongly suspecting the former.

"Business. My company is working on a venture with another company and management needs my assessment of their factories to verify the quality of the workers and equipment."

"That makes sense, given the consequences to your own company."

"Yes." He looked directly at Jozef's sketchpad. "May I?" When Jozef handed him the pad, he flipped through the pages, stopping at one in particular. "Where have I seen this one before? Isn’t this a variation of the daffodil lamp from Tiffany's collection?"

"Ah so you’re a connoisseur of stained glass?"

"Sort of," Hollis chuckled. He was fascinated by several other designs, impressed with their intricacy and graceful lines. "I can only indulge myself with those that I can afford on-line. Usually, though, they go for a lot more than I can afford to bid."

Jozef was drawn into a serious conversation about the rise and fall of Tiffany’s, and the discovery that Carlos Tiffany hadn't actually designed the famed lamps.

"It was their loss for only allowing unmarried women to work at their factory. But it was a gain for my family. My Great-grandmother worked for her, until she started her own venture." Jozef interrupted the conversation when the flight attendant asked if they wanted anything to drink.

"So once you’re finished ...," Hollis questioned, taking a sip of his Scotch.

"I’ll color code the layout and send it to my cousin. She'll check the colors against what she can get for glass, and make suggestions for changes if necessary. Once we agree on the colors, she sends me the glass, and I start the tedious task of shaping, filing and laying out the glass out into the final product. I'll send the cut glass back to her for final assembly. I could do that myself, especially if we use copper foil. Normally, though, the family works will use lead came, since it gives the piece a little higher prestige and value."

"Fascinating."

"If I decide, I let her sell the finished product – after she takes a fair cut of the sale price, of course."

Hollis chuckled at the lame joke. "Does Tiffany sell your products?"

"Once in a while, they ask for a design, but I rarely sell them, since their mass production cheapens the products. Sometimes, though, I'll sell them designs that I'm not completely happy with – designs that are good, but not up to our family's standards."

"It sounds like it could be lucrative to sell your designs," Hollis commented.

"It can be, but where’s the joy in it? A laborer's task is to earn a living, while an artist's task is to create something of beauty," Jozef said, putting away his material. "So I create when I feel like it and sell it at a higher price. Sometimes, I've spent up to a year working on just one product. Would you like to have my cousin send you a listing of what we have available?"

When he saw Hollis nod, Jozef continued. "Be sure to mention my name." Jozef scribbled down the necessary contact information on a napkin. "I'll let her know we talked. Otherwise, she'll charge our regular price."

When he looked at the name, Mr. Hollis was astounded at who he'd been talking with. The family name was very highly reputed in the stained-glass lamp trade. He carefully folded up the paper, putting it in his wallet. "So this trip you're taking?"

"It's a chance to rediscover old family’s roots, to see where my beloved strabunica lived," Jozef said as he reclined his seat a little more. "And there are some very good glass-works that I might be able to deal with to supply unique glass." He pulled down the shade, blocking out the sun.

**********

Vanessa felt her nerves jangling. The trip was her first flight, and she was traveling out of the country, virtually unescorted, to an unknown land, on a very crucial journey. She felt calmed by the hand clasping hers. She glanced at Gabby, and saw her smile at her.

Gabby felt reassured by the touch of Vanessa's hand almost as much as Vanessa. It was a strange turnaround for her to be comforted by Vanessa; up to then, Gabby had always been the one to stand up for and defend Vanessa. Now, she was holding Vanessa's soft, feminine, comforting touch. It was so unlike the feeling she'd had so often when she held hands with one of her boyfriends.

"Are you okay?" Vanessa asked

"Yeah, fine," Gabby answered, much more quickly than she'd intended. Her answer wasn't convincing, and sounded forced; in truth, she was confused as she continued to hold Vanessa's hand.

"I wish I hadn't waited so long," Vanessa said softly after the plane had reached its cruising altitude. "I should have been more confident, more sure of myself." She shook her head sadly. "I wish I hadn't held back my feelings for you. I was just ... scared. And intimidated by you."

"By me?" Gabby asked, astonished. "How?"

"You're so beautiful, and so self-assured. You're smart." Vanessa shook her head. "I always felt so ... insignificant around you – certain that someone like me didn't have a chance with you."

"I wish you hadn't waited, either. Do you know how many times I was waiting for you to ask me out? Do you know how many hints I gave you?" Gabby laughed bitterly. "I guess I should have danced out of the locker room in a skimpy bikini with a banner across my chest that said, 'Ask Me Out, Vince'." She wiped at a tear. "Do you know how many times I wanted to hear you tell me how much I meant to you?"

"I'm so sorry, Gabby," Vanessa said, feeling her own eyes getting misty.

Once they were at cruise altitude, many of the passengers put in headphones to either listen to music over the plane's sound system, or to listen to the audio for the in-flight movie. Vanessa glanced around, and realized that they had some privacy. "Do you really think they'll be able to help us? Me, I mean?" She knew it sounded selfish almost as the words came out of her mouth.

"Grandmother thinks so," Gabby said, trying to sound convincing to reassure Vanessa, and surprisingly, to also convince herself. "Otherwise, why would she have sent us? It'd be a waste for us to travel all the way there for nothing."

"But what if Anya can't find anyone? Or if she finds someone, they don't know how?" Vanessa's voice echoed her nervousness as she contemplated that her life as Vince might be permanently gone. She was nervous about what that would mean for her future with Gabby. She shook her head. "You don't know how much it hurt when my family didn't know anything about Vince this time! They thought he was a boy I was going to date, because this time, the spell was global, and it changed reality so that Vince had never existed!" Tears flowed freely; tears of fear and regret and anguish.

"I know," Gabby replied. "None of my friends knew anything about Vince, either."

"Gabby, I'm scared, and not just about Vince, but also about us."

Gabby wrapped her arms around Vanessa. "I'm not leaving you. We're friends, and I'll always be here for you." She was unsure of her own feelings; as Anya had said, Gabby wasn't sure if she was attracted to Vanessa or not.

Vanessa sighed heavily. "Just friends. And after I finally had a chance to tell you how I feel about you, and then this happens." She wiped at more tears.

"We both wish we should have said something earlier. This is the twenty-first century. I could have just as easily started the conversation as you could have. It's my fault, too." Gabby shook her head sadly. "I waited for you to tell me how you felt, but maybe my dating intimidated you." She shook sighed. "Maybe I was dating in front of you with a subconscious hope that you'd get jealous. Do you know, when we played, you were always so confident, assertive, rational, and willing to take risks to save my character? I waited for you to show some of that in real life, but you didn't, not with me, at least."

"Look at you, Gabby. You've got so much going for you. Not like me. And certainly not like I was."

Gabby placed her finger over Vanessa's lips to silence her. "Don't you dare do the 'I'm not nearly as beautiful as you' routine. Girl, I know what a good-looking girl is, and I'm sitting next to one." She chuckled. "You should remember how many times I slammed guys who looked at me superficially, only at my exterior."

"Or how many guys you scared by kicking their asses in the games," Vanessa giggled softly.

"I wish you were as self-confident outside the game as you are in it."

Vanessa looked directly at Gabby. "I promise that, if we get out of this mess, I'll always tell you how I feel."

"I wish you would have told me how you felt about my dates, too," Gabby said wistfully.

"I did," Vanessa protested.

Gabby sighed. "I wish Vince had told me how he felt about my dates, I mean."

"Now it may be too late," Vanessa began to sob. "What if Anya can't find the elders? What if I'm stuck?"

Gabby lifted the arm-rest separating their seats, and wrapped her arms around Vanessa.

"I ... I can barely feel Vince inside my head," Vanessa sobbed. "I'm afraid that, with every passing day, I'm losing Vince, and becoming more and more Vanessa."

Gabby shook her head as she let Vanessa cry on her shoulder. "We can't give up hope, Vanessa," she said reassuringly. "We have to trust Grandmother." She held Vanessa close, but she realized that her own thoughts were conflicted. She wasn't sure about her feelings toward Vanessa. She was fun, as a best friend. But Gabby couldn't deny that she felt a tiny bit of physical attraction to Vanessa as well. She couldn't deny that, years earlier, she'd done like many of her friends and experimented with other girls. She thought it was just a passing phase, teenage curiosity. Now, she wasn't so sure.

**********

Anya felt a light touch on her arm, and she spun angrily to see what had disturbed her. The man beside her had lightly tapped her to get her attention. She saw a flight attendant standing in the aisle, leaning toward Anya. She pulled out her earbuds.

"Would you like Chicken Kiev, or smoked salmon for dinner?" the flight attendant asked politely.

Anya thought a moment. "Chicken Kiev," she answered.

"Would you like something to drink?"

"I'd like a glass of wine. White, please."

The flight attendant walked back to the galley to get Anya's dinner choice.

"Excellent choice. The salmon is okay, but I always get Chicken Kiev when they have it," the man beside Anya said. She frowned; he'd been waiting for a chance to talk to her, and the meal service had gotten the earbuds out of her ears. Even without her magic, she could tell that the man was interested in her, and would at least flirt, if not make an overture toward something more intimate.

"I take it you travel quite a bit," Anya said, her voice cool.

The man smiled confidently. "I'm a junior vice president for integration with our European suppliers, so yes, I'm flying quite frequently. Where are you traveling?" He was trying to impress her with his position and title in a multinational corporation.

"My grandmother's ancestral home. It's ... a small private group tour to look for the ... magical place ... that Grandmother always described from when she grew up." She mentioned the country of destination.

"Oh, that's interesting. We have a major partner there. If you'd like, I could take a little time and show you some of the sights in the capitol while you're there." He seemed to puff himself up a bit. He saw an opportunity to impress her, and possibly get to know her better, since they were going to the same country. "I am fluent in the language."

Unseen to the man, Anya twirled her fingers while she silently chanted the 'tongues' spell that Grandmother and Danni had taught her. "Oh, really?" she asked, using the old tongue, a slightly older variant of the national language of their destination. "My grandmother taught me the old tongue when I was a young girl. I don't think the language will be an issue for us." She grinned inwardly as the young man visibly deflated, his generous and pompous offer having been taken from him with a few words.

"You're quite fluent. That kind of skill could get you a long way in a multinational corporation, such as mine." He pulled a card holder from his pocket and extracted a card. "If you might be interested in a career in interpreting, we're always looking for qualified candidates."

"Thanks, but I'm vice president of operations of a major water park." She saw him deflate even more. "I'm in charge of the logistics, maintenance, and scheduling departments –eighty-three employees in all."

Anya had to give the man credit for being smooth. "It seems I've greatly underestimated you," he said. "I hope you don't take my offer as an insult. We also need highly-qualified senior and junior-level executives. If you might be interested ...?"

For some reason, Anya had greatly enjoyed putting the arrogant executive in his place. And even then, he was still trying to be conversant, and probably to arrange some personal time with her. Fortunately, the attendant brought her dinner and wine at that moment, interrupting any further attempts the man might make at conversation.

As soon as dinner was finished, the man tried to continue some conversation, much to Anya's chagrin. Why couldn't he just watch an in-flight movie, or work with his computer? No, he'd taken an interest in her. She sighed, and then did a little silent chant, followed immediately by a second. In moments, the man was asleep. For a moment, Anya mused about a second spell. The man thought he was a smooth-talking, Don Juan type, God's gift to women, and he probably wanted to sweet-talk and seduce her. Perhaps a month of an anti-Viagra spell would deflate his enormous ego. She shook her head, puzzled and shuddering at the foreign though, and then she realized how wrong that would be. She put her ear buds back in and retreated to her solitude.

**********

Anya waited inside the terminal for the others, who, because of their seats, would be delayed in disembarking. Jozef was the first to join her, followed several minutes later by Gabby and Vanessa. The two girls looked tired, and they desperately needed to touch up their makeup. Anya guessed that Vanessa had spent much of the night crying about her plight. She felt pangs of guilt from her conscience; the whole thing was because of her mistake.

Anya felt something astonishing; for the first time in a long time, her sense seemed a little clearer and easier to read. She smiled to herself; the rest on the flight had obviously done her a world of good. She felt energized again. But then, slowly, without her realizing it, the fog began to creep over her magic aura again.

"Why don't you two use the restroom and touch up your makeup," Anya suggested happily. "Jozef, you probably want to shave, too."

"I shaved on the plane before we landed."

"Okay. We'll just wait for Gabby and Vanessa to finish, and then we'll get our luggage and go to the immigration and customs checkpoint."

"After that, I assume we'll get a rental car, and then we'll drive?"

Anya shook her head. "The problem is that the village doesn't appear on any maps that I've seen. While you clean up, I'll go ask at the information desk over there."

Gabrielle and Vanessa carried their handbags to the restroom, while Jozef and Anya walked to the information counter. The two clerks working at the counter greeted them warmly, asking how they could help them. When Anya explained that they were looking for the village from which her ancestor had come, the clerks were delighted, knowing that American tourists would bring money to the economy, especially if they could spend time near ancestral homes. But when Anya mentioned the name of the village, the clerks exchanged a nervous glance, before telling Anya that the village no longer existed.

"They're lying," Jozef whispered to Anya. "The name of the village made them very nervous."

"I noticed," Anya said. She thought about trying to backtrack from the route Grandmother had described, but she knew it would be difficult and quite time-consuming. But then a thought intruded. It would be so easy to solve the problem another way. Unseen, Anya's fingers made an intricate figure.

"Can you please help us?" Anya asked again, using the old tongue.

The spell did what Anya had intended. Both of the clerks were only too eager to give Anya whatever information they had. Anya smiled pleasantly as she thanked them, turning back toward the ladies' restroom where Gabby and Vanessa were.

"What did you do?" Jozef asked, frowning, Anya as they stood waiting.

"I ... just asked for information, and said please," Anya said, suddenly feeling like Jozef was spying on her.

"I felt you use magic," Jozef said, his frown deepening into an outright scowl. "So what did you really do?" He saw the surprised expression on Anya's face. "And I know the old tongue well enough to understand exactly what you said," he added, using the local language.

"Grandmother sent you to spy on me, didn't she?" Anya complained angrily. Her resentment had returned with a vengeance. "She doesn't trust me, does she?" There was a strong, accusatory tone to her voice.

Jozef's eyes narrowed. "Grandmother is worried about you. She's concerned that you've been a bit too ... impulsive," he said cautiously. "And since we're friends, and we've worked together before, she asked if I could come along, in case my advice was needed since I know a lot more history of the country than you do." He held his arms out in front of him, palms up, shrugging, signifying helplessness. "Besides, what can I do to restrain you?" He frowned; on the plane, he'd felt Anya's aura clearing, going back to the feel it had when they'd worked Mel's case. But now, the haze, the unusual feel was coming back. The detective in him was certain that there was something – or someone – that was interfering with her magic.

Anya was a little taken aback by Jozef's frank answer. She'd expected him to try to lie. "I suppose that makes sense."

"Are you going to use your 'tongues' spell on Gabby and Vanessa?" Jozef asked, drawing a surprised look from Anya. "Put yourself in their shoes. They're scared, more-so Vanessa. They're in a foreign country, where they don't understand the language, and they probably feel completely helpless." He smiled. "Grandmother used the spell to help my great grandmother," he added, "to help her feel less insecure."

After the group collected their luggage and cleared customs and immigration, Anya pulled the group aside to a small alcove, out of sight of the main corridors. "There may be a little problem," Anya suggested, looking directly at Jozef.

"What's that?"

"It's probably going to arouse suspicion that a middle-aged man is traveling with three young women," Anya said evenly.

Jozef frowned, but then he nodded. With his police training, he would have focused on such a group as being unusual, and therefore worthy of further observation. After the icy reception about their destination, he wanted to avoid extra attention. There was no telling how the local or national police would operate, so minimizing suspicion seemed quite prudent. "That makes sense. And I suppose you want me to change to my Josslin alter-ego while we're here?"

Anya nodded. "It would cut down on suspicion."

"Okay." Jozef took a deep breath, and then nodded. "Oh, and don't forget my luggage. I'll need to have something fashionable to wear," he added with a wry smile.

Anya closed her eyes for a moment, concentrating, and then began to incant a spell. In moments, Jozef had transformed into Josslin, but this time, she was different. She wasn't in her mid-thirties, as she had been in past changes. This time, Josslin looked about twenty-one or twenty-two, in the same age group as the others in the party.

Josslin looked at her arms and hands, and then strode to a restroom to examine Anya's handiwork. She returned in moments, a scowl on her face. "Why did you do ... this?" she asked, referring specifically to her apparent age.

Anya smiled. "Now you fit in with the group – some college students doing a tour."

"I think I could have pulled it off as an older chaperone," Josslin retorted with a frown.

"Let's go rent a car, and then we can start driving."

Josslin looked thoughtful. "Why don't we take a train? We can get pretty close, and then a car rental won't be so expensive, and we won't have as long a drive. I don't know about you," she added, "but after a long plane trip, I'd prefer to not have to drive."

Anya frowned at the suggestion, chafing that her judgment had been undercut. Even more, though, she realized that Josslin's suggestion was more practical than renting a car here. "I guess that'll work better," she admitted reluctantly.

**********

The train was a local, which meant that it stopped in every small city and town along the route, thus taking a very long time to reach the destination. Anya considered that, driving, it would have taken them probably as long, given the terrain, the number of cities along the way that would slow them down, and their unfamiliarity with the roads. She had to grudgingly admit that Josslin had a better idea. She'd have had to use a spell to keep her awake for a long drive like they would have had. Instead, they had a small, second-class train compartment that they shared for most of the trip with two elderly women who said little, but stared at them a lot.

Anya wasn't happy in the semi-comfortable train compartment, but she kept her grumbling to herself. Josslin took out her sketch pad again, while Gabby and Vanessa sat, hand in hand, looking nervously at the passing terrain, and saying very little, mesmerized by the clickety-clack of the wheels on the tracks and the gentle swaying of the train car. Within half an hour, Vanessa was sleeping with her head on Gabby's shoulder, and fifteen minutes later, Gabby was asleep as well. Josslin looked up from her sketching and smiled when she noticed the girls. They looked so peaceful.

It was nearly six in the afternoon when the group carried their luggage off the train in the small city. It was the nearest city to where they thought they were going, and much to Josslin's delight, was the home of three stained-glass works, including, she hoped, the one at which her great grandmother had apprenticed so long ago.

"Not a lot of choices for hotels," Anya noted as she looked at the information board in the small depot.

"One hotel and a youth hostel," Josslin corrected her. "Plus a few private pension rooms."

"I vote for the hotel," Anya said. "A youth hostel will just be too crowded and noisy, and a private pension probably wouldn't have room for all of us."

Josslin nodded. "I agree." She looked at a map of the city. "It looks to be about three blocks. Shall we walk, or try to get a cab?"

"I don't think it'll be too much trouble to pull the luggage," Gabby added to the conversation, "especially since it's all wheeled."

"And there's a shop where we can rent a car," Josslin noticed on the information board. Her nose wrinkled. "It'll probably be something small, like a Fiat or a Seat." She looked up at Anya. "Aren't you glad you're not stuck driving a cracker-box like that for seven or eight hours?" she asked with a grin.

Anya frowned, and then nodded as a smile crept across her face. "As long as you don't do an 'I told you so', I can admit that you were right."

The hotel building was an old relic from before World War II. It looked worn, as it should have after surviving the horrors of that war and then neglect during the communist era. While it would have been dwarfed by the ten-story concrete, communist-era apartments on the outskirts of the city, at five stories tall, it still jutted up above the surrounding two- and three-story buildings. Instead, it was spared the indignity of being overshadowed by featureless concrete, and thus it still had a little semblance of dignity in its architecture. It was hard to tell if any of the soot-stained accent stonework had once been white, or if it had always been dull gray. The main color of the building was brownish-red, somewhat plain, but matching all the other buildings on the streets. Above the entrance was a dull portico, and above that, a simple sign that said 'Hotel'. After considering the building for a moment, Anya glanced at Josslin with a disgusted look on her face.

Inside, the building was marginally better. The stone floor was covered mostly by what had once been elaborate rugs; now, they were faded and worn in spots. Someone, somehow, had managed to buy some paint, so the walls in the lobby didn't look nearly as dreary as the exterior. Anya walked up to the massive wooden reception area and rang a bell which sat on the counter. Josslin joined her, earning yet another look of displeasure from Anya. Presently, a clerk emerged from a back room, and Anya had a lively argument with him about rooms. It turned out that they only had two rooms available that weren't either already rented or under renovation. Anya would have to share a room with Josslin, while Gabby and Vanessa would share the other. Anya was quite unhappy about the arrangements.

After showing their passports, leaving a credit card deposit, and checking in, Anya asked about an elevator, since they were on the fourth floor. As the clerk explained things, Josslin turned to Gabby and Vanessa. "He says that the elevator is out of service. We'll have to walk up the stairs."

Gabby groaned. "At least I only have one suitcase," she tried to joke.

When they reached their floor, Anya and Josslin turned to the right in a hallway, while Gabby and Vanessa turned left. While not dirty, the hall was dimly lit, and the carpet faded and worn, just like in the lobby. Anya sighed her displeasure yet again.

Gabby opened the room with her key, and pulled her suitcase inside, followed closely by Vanessa. As she shut the door behind her, Vanessa complained, "I'm never going to complain about an American hotel again! At least their elevators work!"

Gabby flopped on her back on one of the twin beds. "Amen, sister. At least the bed is sort-of comfortable."

Vanessa sat down on the other bed. "It's harder than my bed at home," she whined, "but after all that travel today, I think I could sleep on a rock." She shook her head, chuckling. "At least when we check out, we'll be carrying our luggage down the stairs, not up them."

"I'm glad the room is a little nicer than the lobby or the halls," Gabby commented. The rug which mostly covered the wooden floor was relatively new and colorful, and the walls were painted a cheery light blue. Dark blue draperies lined the two windows, and the beds had a blue comforter atop them. But the room was small, tiny by American standards. With the two beds and two large armoires, there was little spare space, not that there were any other furnishings. The room had a tiny desk, with two small sitting chairs, and a small television hanging on a bracket in the corner. A door led to what both girls hoped was a private bathroom; they'd heard of older European hotels having shared bathrooms on each floor. Taking turns using the facilities didn't appeal to either.

"I wish the place was more touristy," Vanessa said, having flopped onto her back. "Maybe they'd have a more modern, roomier hotel. But this seems pretty out of the way, so it's no wonder the hotel looks like something out of the 1920's."

"Imagine what a travel brochure for this place would look like!" Gabby laughed. "They'd either make it sound and look like it was a five-star hotel, or they'd have to do a black-and-white flier with fuzzy pictures!"

"At least it's dry in here. I hate overcast, misty or rainy weather," Vanessa complained.

"Did you catch what time they said they serve breakfast? I wish we'd have had more time to learn about the local customs. With the jet lag, I'm betting that their normal breakfast time is definitely going to interfere with my normal sleep time!" Gabby commented, trying to lighten the mood to raise Vanessa's spirits. She saw a smile form on Vanessa's face as Vanessa giggled. The two often gotten together before sunrise for an early breakfast and start of their day, so Gabby's comment was purely in jest.

Gabby heard another weary sigh from Vanessa. She understood the fatigue of travel; she had it too. But Vanessa also had the psychological stress of not knowing what her future held. She sat on the bed beside Vanessa. "Sit up."

With a puzzled expression, Vanessa complied. As soon as she was seated, Gabby scooted behind her and began to massage Vanessa's neck and shoulders. "Damn, you're tense, girl," Gabby commented lightly.

"Umm," Vanessa purred as Gabby expertly rubbed away fatigue and tension. "If you keep that up, I'm going to melt, or fall asleep. That feels so good."

"I noticed you were a little tense," Gabby explained needlessly. "When I was a little girl, I used to massage my dad's neck and shoulders sometimes when he had a rough day at work."

"You're good at it. I could just float away right now."

When Gabby finished rubbing Vanessa's back, Vanessa half-turned. "What are we going to do? Did Anya tell you any plans?"

Gabby shook her head. "No. First, though, I'm going to put my clothes and suitcase away in the armoire, and then I'm going to take a bath or shower – whichever they have."

"I think television is out," Vanessa said. "Unless they get an English-language station here, which, judging by the look of things, I doubt."

"I wish Anya would have used that language spell on us," Gabby said. "I don't understand anything. If it wasn't for Josslin translating for us, I wouldn't have any idea what's going on."

"Do you think she just forgot?"

Gabby shook her head. "I don't know. Sometimes, I get the feeling that she's using things like that to demonstrate how 'in charge' she is. I know she was really pissed at Grandmother for making her bring us here. You remember how she wanted to solve the problem?"

Vanessa nodded grimly. "Yeah. By making us both lesbians." She felt an inward shudder at the memory of Anya's very callous solution. She decided to change the subject. "Did you see the look that Anya gave Josslin when she realized that Josslin understood the language? I think Anya was surprised." Vanessa gathered up her toiletries. "Do you want to go first or second?"

"I'll go first. Age before beauty, you know," Gabby joked. As Vanessa watched, Gabby slipped her clothes off to prepare for her shower.

Vanessa sat, raptly staring at Gabby's nude form. The girl was exquisite, clothed or naked. Vanessa remembered seeing Gabby naked many times in the locker room at Bikini Beach, though she didn't remember those events when she changed back to being Vince. This time, though, there was something different. It wasn't a public locker room. It was just her and Gabby sharing a hotel room in a foreign country. For some reason, that made Gabby seem more special, sexier, and more attractive. A part of Vanessa wondered what it would be like to experience love with Gabby as she was, even as her brain recoiled at the very female thought. She felt confused. Was she Vince, or was she losing that part of her identity, and starting to think of herself more and more as Vanessa?

"Josslin said there was a tavern down the street, and I think we could use a little relaxation, so how about if, after we get cleaned up, we see if Josslin wants to go out for a drink and some food? She'll probably want to get away from Anya, after what Anya did to her."

Vanessa nodded, and then realized that Gabby was staring at her in wonder, noticing that Vanessa's eyes were very obviously locked on Gabby's nude body. Vanessa blushed and turned away.

**********

Anya glanced around the room while Josslin took a shower. She sighed heavily. This was not what she'd envisioned; she'd expected a comfortable hotel room by herself, not a shared room with Josslin, who'd been sent by Grandmother to spy on her. It wasn't bad enough that the room was small, but the television was also tiny, the beds were a bit hard, and the rug wasn't particularly plush.

As she sat, Anya felt something inside her again – as if something cool was touching her bones. She flinched involuntarily. It had to be an artifact of the overcast, cool, damp day, and her fatigue from the long trip. She wanted to just collapse. She sat down on the bed, but before she could flop back to rest, she felt a lump in the bed pressing uncomfortably into her thigh. With a quick wave of her hands and a little chant, she smiled and leaned back on the bed.

The room was visibly different; the rug was a lot more plush, with a soft pad under it, the television was a large flat-screen unit, and the bed had become a comfortable memory-foam unit with a soft, down comforter atop it. Anya smiled; this was a lot more like what she deserved after putting up with the discomfort of travel all day.

A few minutes later, Josslin emerged from the bathroom. Her face was fixed in a scowl. "You ... you changed things with your magic, didn't you?" she asked.

Anya shrugged. "After a day like that, I need to rest, not toss and turn on a lumpy, hard bed."

Josslin's frown didn't budge. "I don't think Grandmother would approve of you using your magic like that."

"I'm in charge of this trip, not Grandmother," Anya snapped.

"Just saying." Josslin had changed, and looked like she was ready to go out of the hotel. "There's a tavern down the street. I'm going to see if Gabby and Vanessa want to go get something to eat. You want to come along?" Despite Anya's arrogant attitude, her indifferent attitude toward the girls, and turning Jozef into a younger Josslin without his consent, Josslin was too polite to not at least make an offer, even if she hoped that Anya would decide to stay put in her magically-created luxury.

Anya thought a moment. "After I get cleaned up, sure."

Fifteen minutes later, all four girls assembled in the lobby. Gabby and Vanessa were wearing jeans and T-shirts, while Josslin wore a light blouse with her jeans. Anya wore slacks with her blouse, and thus she looked a bit more upscale than the others. As soon as they stepped outside, Josslin halted Anya. "They need the spell, Anya," she said simply.

Anya sighed, an unhappy expression on her face, before she nodded. A few chanted words, and she touched Gabby's throat and ears. She repeated the process on Vanessa. Vanessa's and Gabby's eyes widened in surprise as they suddenly understood some of the conversations locals near them were having.

"Okay, let's go get something to eat. I'm starving," Josslin said enthusiastically, trying to lighten the mood after having to push Anya into casting the language spell for Gabby and Vanessa.

As they neared the bar, Josslin's brow furrowed. She paused occasionally, tilting her head and looking left and right. "What is it?" Anya finally asked.

"I'm not sure exactly what it is, but I sense some pretty powerful magic," Josslin said softly. "It's nearby, but I can't tell where."

"I ... sense something, too. Do you think it's trouble?"

Josslin shook her head. "I don't know."

The group walked into the tavern, being greeted with a loud, boisterous noise of the locals having a few drinks after their workdays. As they went through the door, Josslin glanced around the streets of the city once more before following the others inside.

Gabby had spied an unoccupied booth against the wall, so she led the group there, where they took their seats. Anya noticed the look on Josslin's face. "What?" she asked simply.

"A few things. First, we're much closer to the source of the magic. I can feel it. Second, do you feel any different?"

Anya frowned. "Different? How?"

"I don't know. Do you feel ... something different in your magic?"

Anya reached insider herself, feeling her magic power, and examining her aura. Her eyes widened. "I ... don't feel cold inside," she stammered. "And ... my sight seems to be a bit ... clearer." She stared at Josslin. "How ... how did you know?"

Josslin shook her head softly. "I don't know. It ... your magic suddenly seemed ... less muddied, if that makes any sense." She frowned. "Did you feel the same thing on the airplane?"

Anya thought a moment, and then nodded. "What do you think it is?"

A second later, one of the barmaids appeared at their table, interrupting their speculation about Anya's magic. She was young – perhaps eighteen or nineteen, with dark hair like Anya, but styled shorter. Her traditional outfit, which looked like a bustier, amplified her bosom, while also cinched in a narrower waist. Her long skirt hid all but her shoes, flowing down around her hips in a way that accentuated her feminine wiles. While not possessing supermodel beauty, she was nonetheless attractive – a plus at earning tips from the tavern's patrons. "I am Crina. May I help you?" she asked. The way she was looking at the group, it was obvious that she knew they weren't locals. In fact, everyone looked at them the same way – like they were suspicious and not to be trusted. It was starting to feel a little spooky.

"What do you recommend? We've been traveling all day," Josslin explained in a friendly voice, "and we're thirsty and hungry. Is there some special dish that we should try?"

"Are you from England?" Crina asked simply. She seemed astonished that Josslin's command of the language was so good.

"We're from America," Gabby said without thinking.

"My ... distant relatives emigrated from this area. I wanted to see where they came from," Josslin added quickly, to enhance their story before the barmaid became suspicious. It wasn't a lie, but it wasn't the complete truth.

"We have so few visitors from the outside," Crina said. Her tone seemed wary, as if she didn't _like_ visitors. She was staring at Anya with a penetrating gaze, almost like she was the only one in the group.

Anya felt a little rattled by Crina's stare. She shuddered nervously, and then cloaked her aura. The uneasy feeling diminished, but didn't vanish entirely. The barmaid gave Josslin a curious glance, and then made her recommendations for both food and drink. After taking the order, she gave Anya one more penetrating glance, and then left the group alone.

Josslin leaned closer to Anya. "I sense some very strong magic in her," she whispered.

Anya nodded. "So did I. But she was completely hiding her aura. That takes a lot of skill and power."

When the barmaid returned with their drinks, Anya thanked her. "I was wondering if you know anything about the village my ancestor came from," she asked politely. "I can't find it on any map, and no-one at the tourist bureaus could tell me anything about it, but I know from family stories that it's somewhere in this area. My ... relative described, in her stories, how she passed through this city on her way to America."

"What is this elusive village's name?" Crina asked. "I know quite a bit of the history of this area." She got a wistful look in her eyes. "A long time ago, this was a very popular area for travelers, mostly wealthy, curious from England, and even a few from America."

"It's my understanding, from my family stories, that this area was very noted for the mystical," Josslin suggested.

"Ah, the old days of fortune telling and so-called magical baubles," Crina said with a far-away look in her eyes. "Those were simpler times, where a village was primarily an extended clan, and outsiders brought money to supplement the meager incomes from the farms." She sighed. "But then times got tough. There was the Great War, and the Spanish flu epidemic after the war. Travelers returned during the following years, until the great crash ended so many fortunes, and the travelers stopped coming altogether." She got a sad look in her eyes. "And then the purges started."

"The purges?" Gabby asked, curious about the woman's stories.

"During the great depression, envy was rife, and neighbors turned on neighbors, blaming those who were successful for the misery of others. Communities fractured, splitting along ethnic and clan lines. Then the Germans came, and tracked down those they considered 'inferior'. The envy which had begun earlier fed the evil machine of the Nazis. Many of the area were taken away, frequently on just an accusation; we didn't know what happened until later, when we found out they perished in the gas chambers with many others who were considered ... undesirable. Liberation wasn't a relief, because the Communists came, and they were as suspicious as the Germans. Suspicions were high in those times, and some settled old grudges by betraying those they disliked as mystics or other undesirables, so the authorities would take them away." She shook her head sadly; from the emotion in her voice, it almost sounded like she'd seen the events first-hand. "It was a terrible time."

"Wow!" Vanessa exclaimed softly. "That's ... awful."

"It was," the barmaid said softly and sadly. "To see friends and neighbors turn on each other like rabid dogs. To see family and friends taken away, knowing you'd never see them again. To live in fear of being denounced and turned over to the authorities merely because someone disliked you or was envious of you." She shook her head. "Those were horrible times." She shuddered visibly, and then resumed her cheery, friendly barmaid demeanor. "What is the name of this phantom village you seek?"

Anya glanced at Josslin, and then told Crina. The girl blanched, her eyes wide with shock. The girls all noticed. "I take it you've heard of it?" Josslin asked.

"I've not heard that name in a long time," she said softly. "A very long time." She shivered again, and then regained her composure. "I have other customers to attend to," she said very hastily, avoiding giving Anya and Josslin any answer. "If you wish anything else, just ask." She hurried off.

"She knows more than she was letting on," Josslin said with absolute certainty.

Anya nodded. "Was I imagining, or was she really startled when I told her what we were looking for?"

"You weren't imagining it," Josslin answered. She took a sip of her drink, and coughed. "This is strong!" she sputtered.

"You asked for the local specialty," Vanessa giggled. "You only have yourself to blame."

"How do you want to proceed?" Josslin asked Anya, hoping that deferring to her might calm her strange attitude.

"I think we need to find out more about the barmaid," Anya said. "And we should poke around town a bit to see if anyone else knows anything."

"We can't just ask if anyone knows of the clan, or magic use," Josslin suggested. She noticed that several men in the tavern were eyeing them. "How about if we plan more when we get back to the hotel? We're attracting attention." She leaned closer to Anya. "There have been two men following us since we left the hotel."

**********

Josslin walked into the stained-glass works, her eyes sparkling with the joy of being surrounded by things associated with her hobby. Under the guise of inquiring about local craftsmanship and supplies, she had been visiting the factories, and using the opportunity to talk about her distant relative and her possible connection to the area. She took along her sketchbook, which helped establish a level of camaraderie with the factory managers since she knew what she was talking about. The carrot of possibly supplying glass, lead came, and even being a site to hand-craft finished products for Josslin's family shattered reluctance and barriers.

At that point, Josslin cautiously inquired about Joska, the boy who her great-grandmother had been before meeting Grandmother. That inevitably led to a discussion of where Joska had come from; Josslin twisted the story slightly so that his origin was the village they sought.

In one factory, she learned that the village had been almost totally destroyed, by the Nazis first, and what remained was devastated by the Communists. There were still a few people living in that area, Josslin learned, but they were extremely reclusive.

That evening, in the tavern, the girls discussed what they'd discovered, but quietly, because they knew that there were curious ears nearby. Anya had uncovered information about the barmaid, using a story that she might be very distantly related, based on some family history done back in the States. She'd had to use a little magic to persuade a few reluctant people to provide information, but seemed nonplussed by having done so. Unfortunately, the barmaid they wanted to speak to wasn't in the tavern at that time.

The group enjoyed a little of the local cuisine, and more adult beverages, although they judiciously avoided the 'specialty' drink that the barmaid had brought them the previous evening. The local wine was sufficient.

Gabby sighed heavily. "I think we'll go back to the hotel," she said, her voice a little slurred. She'd had three glasses of wine. "I don't know about Vanessa, but I'm exhausted from trying to follow Josslin all over the city." She gave Josslin a friendly smile.

"It's not my fault that I'm in better shape," Josslin said, sticking her tongue out at Gabby.

"At least Gabby and I weren't hitting on the shop foreman, like you were!" Vanessa interjected with a grin, which caused Anya's eyebrows to rise.

"Oh? Is there a story you're not telling me?" Anya asked with a grin.

"I wasn't hitting on him," Josslin rebutted angrily. "I ... he was ... reluctant to talk. I ... showed some feminine interest to help persuade him."

"Like inviting him to lunch after some pretty blatant flirting," Gabby added. "And you did note to us, when you thought we were judgmental, that he was kind of cute, after all."

Josslin's cheeks were beet red. "I did _not_ say that he was kind of cute!" She lowered her gaze, and her voice. "I said he was _rather_ cute." She scowled at Gabby. "Get your quotes straight if you're going to start gossiping." She looked up at the other girls defiantly. "I did get a pretty good price quote for some of their specialty glass for my family's stained glass shop."

"And you thought that changing wasn't a good idea! How much easier was it to finagle a deal when you could use some feminine charms?" Anya teased, but she had a smug smile that said, 'I told you so.'

"And I found out where my great-grandmother was apprenticed," Josslin beamed.

"Good. Did you find out anything about the village?" Anya asked impatiently.

Josslin frowned. "Patience," she chided, irritated, but trying to sound lightehearted. "I was just about to get to that part. As a matter of fact, I did." She related what she'd learned from the shop foreman of whom they'd earlier been speaking.

"We'll see you guys in the morning," Gabby said through a yawn. She stood, helped Vanessa up, and the two strode unsteadily from the tavern, arm in arm.

"They're both a little drunk," Josslin observed.

"I noticed."

"Wanna bet they end up ... you know?" Josslin asked, raising her eyebrows suggestively.

"Who knows?

"I thought you would, with your sight."

"Maybe I should just help things along a little," Anya said, a twinkle of mirth in her eyes. "If they accept what they have now, we can end this fool's errand and go back home."

Josslin frowned deeply. "Anya!" she snapped, "that's one of the coldest things I've ever heard you say."

Anya simply shrugged. "Oh, look. Someone's coming toward us. Is it the young man Gabby and Vanessa were talking about?" She had a curious, knowing expression on her face.

Josslin looked, and a smile crept across her face. "Yes. He asked what we were doing tonight, and if he could join us for drinks." She seemed to be almost purring, as if she found the man attractive.

Anya peered intently at Josslin. "I suppose three's a crowd in this situation. I think I'll go back to the hotel and rest some. Tomorrow, I'd like to drive out to look for what remains of the village." She rose, picked up her purse, and walked quickly to the door.

Josslin noted that the two men who'd been following them rose and followed Anya out of the tavern. She started to rise, but the man from the glass works took it as a sign and wrapped her in an embrace, before scooting Josslin back into her seat. Josslin had a brief look of panic; what were those two up to, and why were they following Anya? But the company of the shop foreman distracted her in ways that she knew she shouldn't have been distracted. In mere moments, she forgot about Anya and the men following her, and focused an adoring gaze on the handsome young man who'd joined her in the tavern.

**********

Anya sensed the men almost as soon as she walked out of the tavern. Her eyes narrowed as she focused on her sight, reading their thoughts and intentions. She smiled wickedly as she realized what they were doing, and how she intended to respond.

When she rounded a corner, the two men hurried their pace to not lose her. As she paused, turning toward the two men tailing her, Anya sensed something else, but it was faint. It wasn't worth worrying about. Instead, she stepped boldly into the path of the two hurrying men.

"Why are you following me?" she demanded bluntly. "And don't pretend you weren't. I know you've been following us since last night."

"Following you?" one of the men said calmly. He was, Anya knew, trained as a spy, and lying and deception came easily to him. "We were just hurrying home so our wives wouldn't be angry."

"Bullshit!" Anya swore, using the native tongue and closest equivalent expression. Her fingers danced as she began to incant. Almost instantly, the men were frozen in place, and then they began to change. In mere moments, in the places of the two men stood two dazed, provocatively-dressed, young ladies. "Now, would you like to try again?"

The men's eyes were open wide, full of fear. "She's one of _them_!" one swore under his breath. He turned to Anya. "That's why you were asking about the village!"

"Perhaps. Now, do you want to tell me why you were following us, or should I just let you go like you are?"

The men suddenly froze. In fact, everything around Anya suddenly stopped, as if time had stood still. As Anya glanced around, stunned, another figure came around the corner – an unknown older woman wrapped in a shawl over her peasant blouse and long skirt.. Her countenance bore an unpleasant expression. "Fool!" she chided Anya sharply. "Have you no sense?" She waved her fingers, saying a few words, and the men changed back to their original forms.

"But ... they were following us. I used the change to ... persuade them to talk."

"And risk endangering all of us again?" the woman snapped. "You are reckless!"

"I need to find my grandmother's teacher," Anya said bluntly. "And since you know the arts, you probably know of her."

The woman flinched, and then stared at Anya, studying her for a few moments. "Yes," she said softly. "I can see it. I can sense your bloodline. You _are_ one of us. And I can tell who you are descended from."

"I need some answers," Anya said with a frown. "And some help."

"Not tonight," the old woman said quickly. "Not here." She glanced at the men. "Tomorrow, drive southwest of town on the highway. About five kilometers outside of the city, there is an old cart path on the left. Turn and follow it. After seven kilometers, there will be a gate on your left. Turn in the gate, and follow the cart tracks."

"But ... if I'm being followed ...." Anya began to say.

"Do not worry about that," the woman said with a confidence that stunned Anya. "Now go. I will alter their memories, so all they will remember is that they followed you back to the hotel."

"Okay. Why do these men frighten you?"

"You heard about the purges last night," the old woman said simply. "There are some who still believe that we are evil and must be eliminated. And do not speak of us, or the village again! Not while you're in the city, where unwanted ears can hear!"

Anya frowned. There was more to the old woman than she'd let on. "Who are you?"

"In good time," the old woman said. "Now go!"

Anya felt more than a little intimidated by the simple, old, peasant woman. She knew far more than first appearances would lead to believe, and she was a practitioner of the arts, powerful enough to hide her aura, and to trivially undo Anya's relatively complicated spell. Anya turned and hastened toward the hotel, her gait a little uneasy. Around her, the movement and noise suddenly resumed, as time began to march forward once again.

**********

Gabby felt something close to her, and she reflexively pulled it tight against her. She felt the warmth of a body snuggled against her, and she sighed contentedly, fighting to cling to the comfort of a soft bed and a warm bedmate, and the bliss of sleeping, but despite her desires, sleep slowly and reluctantly released its hold on her.

As soon as enough sense had returned, Gabby wondered why she was cuddled with someone. She glanced and saw the long, brown hair splayed on a shared pillow, while in the background, the trappings of the run-down hotel room were visible.

With a sinking feeling, Gabby realized why she was in bed with someone, her naked body pressed against another body that was equally nude. She knew _who_ she was sharing her bed with. She sighed softly, drew a deep breath and exhaled slowly, and lifted her arm from around her bedmate.

The motion was enough to rouse Vanessa from her own slumber. She pressed her body back against Gabby, purring contentedly. After a moment, she rolled over, finding herself face-to-face with Gabby. "Good morning," Vanessa said softly.

"Morning," Gabby answered hesitantly. "Um, what happened?"

Vanessa grinned and kissed Gabby passionately. "Don't tell me you were too drunk to remember seducing me."

"Uh, I remember something, but I thought it was a dream." Gabby sighed. "Now what?"

"I don't understand," Vanessa said, confused.

"I ... I'll admit that I always found you attractive," Gabby said hesitantly, "but ... never enough to try to seduce you. I ... I didn't want to confuse things."

"I ... I know," Vanessa admitted, looking away from Gabby's eyes. "And I know I only wanted to be physical with you as Vince." She shook her head softly. "Shit, I messed things up, didn't I?"

"Didn't we, you mean," Gabby corrected her

"I don't understand why I was so ... eager last night," Vanessa said softly. "Unless ,,,,:

"Unless what?"

"Do you remember back in the office, when we first changed? Anya suggested that she could make us both lesbians, so we'd be together. Do you suppose ...?"

"I don't think Anya would do something like that," Gabby said, but her voice was full of doubt. "Would she?"

"I'm starting to wonder." Vanessa sat silently for a moment. "Do you want me to change back ... to Vince?" she asked softly.

Gabby stared into her eyes for a moment, and then nodded slowly. "Yeah. I ... I don't know if this is real or magic, but I _do_ know how I feel about the male you. I ... don't want to take a chance of losing that if we can fix this mess."

"Yeah," Vanessa agreed. "That's what I'm sure I want, too." She sat up, pulling a sheet up to cover her naked body. "Besides, if things don't work out with me as Vince," she said, trying to sound lighthearted, "I can always get a lifetime pass. But I want to try it the regular way first."

"So do I."

Vanessa suddenly turned away from Gabby, and began to softly cry. Gabby, confused, sat up, putting her hands on Vanessa's shoulders. "What's wrong?"

Vanessa shook her head sadly. "I ... I lied to you – when we were at Bikini Beach."

Gabby frowned. "What ... what was ...?"

Vanessa continued to sob. "I ... I never ...." She finally turned and faced Gabby directly. "I was a virgin. I never had sex, either as Vince or Vanessa." She turned back away. "Not until last night."

"Why ... did you tell me you did?" Gabby asked softly.

"Because you ... you kept bugging me, like you expected me to have sex. Like you didn't approve of my being a virgin. I didn't want to seem like a total loser." Vanessa continued to cry.

Gabby hugged her from behind. "I'm sorry if you thought I was pushing you, or that I wouldn't approve if you didn't," she cooed. "I just thought ...." She sighed. "You're just so attractive as Vanessa that I figured it was a given that you'd have, you know." She rested her head on Vanessa's shoulder. "It doesn't change anything about how I feel. I love you."

Vanessa suddenly laughed through her tears. "It's funny," she said. "I always dreamed that I'd have my first experience with you. But as Vince, not a Vanessa."

"Was it good?"

Vanessa nodded. "If ... if I'm stuck," she said in a tiny, frightened voice, "I could get used to loving you like that. You ... made me feel wonderful," she added as a shiver of delight at the memory went through her.

**********

"The car is still following us," Josslin reported as she glanced in the mirror. "They're good. If I wasn't a trained policeman, I wouldn't have noticed. Now what?"

"The barmaid said to not worry," Anya reported. She neglected to mention how she'd used magic on the men tailing them, and had had her spell undone – and had been chided, as if she was a child – by a mysterious old woman.

"I get the distinct impression that there's more to our simple barmaid than meets the eye."

Shortly thereafter, the car following them pulled off to the side of the road, slowing and stopping. "I wonder what that's about?" Anya asked.

Josslin, who wasn't driving, looked behind them, and saw the men exit the car and stare at the steam rising from the hood. "It looks like either a very strange coincidence, or someone is helping us shake our tail."

"I'm going with the latter," Anya said. After rounding another couple of bends, she saw a track off to the left. "This looks like what she described." She turned off the highway onto the rutted dirt road. She glanced in the mirror and saw Vanessa and Gabby sitting quietly, holding hands to steady each other. She drove in silence for a few kilometers, studiously trying to avoid the worst of the ruts and potholes, until she saw an even smaller gated path leading from the dirt road. Beside the gate stood a man, staring impassively at them. As Anya turned, he silently opened the gate, and once she'd driven through it, closed it again.

"It looks like we're expected," Josslin said unnecessarily. She gasped. "What the hell?"

"What?"

Josslin shook her head. "The car isn't leaving tracks, even though the ground is soft and damp."

"Someone doesn't want anyone to know that we visited, I think."

"And they're a lot more thorough, and skilled, than I would have guessed." Josslin said, her voice full of admiration toward the abilities of the people.

"I've noticed that," Anya said, careful to keep a neutral tone.

After only a few hundred yards, the path entered a wooded area, and their progress was halted by the overgrown path and a couple of downed trees. "Got any suggestions now?" Anya asked sarcastically.

"The path continues, so maybe we should follow it," Gabby piped up from the rear of the car.

"Here comes the man from the gate," Vanessa called out, staring out the back window to where they'd come from.

The girls waited until the man stopped by the car door. He simply gestured for them to get out, and to follow him.

"Well?"

"It looks like an invitation," Josslin replied. "We're not going to get any answers just sitting here."

Agreeing with Josslin's logic, the girls clambered out of the car. Once he was certain that the girls understood, the man continued walking down the path, past the undergrowth and fallen trees which made vehicular travel impossible. In a couple hundred meters, the track emerged from the woods, and wended its way between fenced fields through pasture and farmland. After about a kilometer and a half, the man turned into a cluster of buildings, which had the appearance of a farm. Shrugging, the girls followed him, until he led them to an open space between farm buildings and a small house. Wordlessly, he gestured for the girls to sit on stumps situated like chairs in a group.

As soon as they sat down, the unknown old woman came from the house. Her visage was stern, and concerned. "Why are you here? Why are you asking about ... magic?"

"My ... Grandmother sent us here," Anya said simply, "seeking help."

"What kind of help?"

Vanessa stood up. "There is a spell that changed me into a girl. I didn't want to be a girl, and it's messed up our lives." She looked down at Gabby, reassured by Gabby's steady gaze.

"And how is that my concern?"

Anya frowned. "I know you can use magic. Just like you know that I can."

"Do you know that?"

Josslin rose and began to walk around, looking at various objects. "There are many items around here which radiate magic, and I can sense it in several people, too. For example, I sense an enchantment on this ladle. What is it for?" she asked simply. "Or the door on the barn?" She cataloged several more magic items, and each time, the old woman's astonished expression deepened. "Your necklace is enchanted, too, with a very powerful magic," Josslin continued.

The old woman involuntarily lifted her hand to clasp her necklace. "Who ... who are you?"

Josslin sat back down. "A very long time ago, my great grandmother Josella emigrated from this area. At the time, though, she was named Joska." The barmaid's eyes widened almost imperceptibly at the name. Being a detective, Josslin noticed. "She met a traveling companion, a girl who used magic freely. The girl changed Joska into a girl, supposedly to keep herself safe from being taken advantage of by a young man. After an arduous trip across Europe, the two girls made it to England, to Southampton, where they used money they'd saved working during their travels to buy tickets to America. Only, something happened to my great-grandmother's friend. She claimed that the great ocean liner was doomed, and that the two shouldn't go. Josella, being stubborn, left her companion, never to see her again. The ship hit an iceberg, and many perished, but because her companion had made her a girl, she was able to get aboard one of the lifeboats, and was spared."

"An interesting tale. How is it, then, that you think you can detect magic?"

Josslin smiled. "Josella's companion was powerful, but untrained, and she left much ... messy ... magic on her. Since then, some of her descendants have been able to sense magic, but not to use it."

"Who was the traveling companion?" the barmaid asked, an intent look in her eyes.

Josslin shook her head sadly. "She didn't say. All she said was that she'd been banished from her clan, and no longer deserved a name."

"That companion," Anya interjected boldly, "was my grandmother."

"Your ... grandmother? She would have to be impossibly old!" the barmaid scoffed.

"Judging from your surprised reaction," Josslin observed, "you don't find the tale so fantastically impossible. You may have even known Anya's grandmother."

"What ... what was her name?"

Anya shook her head. "She tells no-one. Not even me." She saw the curious look in the old woman's eyes. "My grandmother said that she was raped, and in defending herself, she touched the darkness. She fled to avoid the penalty among the clan. She traveled with Josella to England, and there, she said she met an elder of the clan, who tested her one final time to see if she was evil, or if she could fight off the temptation of the darkness." Anya saw the stunned reaction on the barmaid's face. "You knew her, didn't you?" she said accusingly. "You ... you were there! You're the one who spared Grandmother's life!"

The barmaid dropped her head, nodding slowly. "I ... broke many rules. But I had to, because her mother had been my pupil, and had saved my life many times. Yes, child," she said to Anya, smiling, " I knew your grandmother and your great grandmother." She looked sad to the point of being pained. "I knew of her banishment. It was her only chance," she added softly. "Until now, I never knew if she'd lived or not."

"You lived through the purges."

The old woman nodded. "Those were horrible times. Many of my family were executed by the Nazis, and then by the communists. Many tried to flee, but they were betrayed and captured, and sent to the concentration camps, and then the gulags." She sighed. "I lived through it all. Many didn't. The clan was almost wiped out. Other clans were. My daughter ... died in the Holocaust, in the gas chambers at Auschwitz."

"But ... couldn't your magic ...?" Vanessa began.

"One of another clan tried to save themselves by helping the Nazis. With his help, they could detect magic use very accurately. After a few of our members were rounded up for using magic, we all feared using the powers. We had to hide, and to mask our auras. Those who hadn't learned to completely mask their power were also taken away and didn't survive the purges."

Around the girls and the old woman, a small group was slowly gathering – older men, and older women, two who looked middle-aged, and a woman who looked Anya's age. And there were four teenagers, two boy and two girls. The old woman looked around the group. "Once, the clan numbered in the hundreds. Now, this is all that's left." She waved her fingers and changed her appearance back to that of a young barmaid. "Even today, some of the old prejudices survive. There are many in the city who distrust and hate us. They look for excuses to persecute us. Some locals ... murdered one of my children a few months ago, all because they feared that she knew how to use magic."

The clan slowly dispersed, as silently as they'd come. "What is it that you need from me?" she asked, looking directly at Vanessa and Gabby.

Vanessa gulped nervously, and glanced at Gabby for a reassuring look. "I, um, I was ... a boy," she stammered, "until I accidentally was touched by the magic water at the park."

"Magic water? Park?" The old woman looked puzzled.

Anya decided to explain. "Grandmother uses an old spell, which she says is from ages past, that transforms men into women. She built a water park, and amusement attraction, where women can relax and have fun without men ogling and leering at them."

The old woman's frown deepened. "This sounds ... strange."

"In America, many men consider women to be objects to stare and to ... use."

"Ah. I see. How would that magic protect women?"

"Men are allowed to visit, but the water is imbued with the magic. When they get in the water, they are transformed to women, for as long as they paid."

"I see." She turned to Vanessa and fixed her gaze in the girl's eyes, holding her gently by the chin. After a few moments, she let her hands drop. "You thought you had lost a love, so you didn't want to continue as a man who'd always remember. You purchased a permanent change, and asked that you forget, but before you could get in the water, your friend," she glanced at Gabby, "came to stop you, and to tell you that she loved you. In your eagerness and joy, you accidentally fell in the water."

Vanessa nodded. "Now, I'm stuck, and I really did lose my love. Unless you can help me."

"Why does your grandmother not undo the spell?" the old woman asked Anya, baffled. "It is incomplete, so it is possible to undo."

"She ... forgot most of her magic, because of an emotional trauma. She ... had to fight her daughter – my mother - who'd become evil. Grandmother had to destroy her own daughter." Anya gulped at the painful memories of losing her mother. "Because of that trauma, she can't remember, or she's afraid of using it. She ... can't."

"I see." The old woman looked at Gabby and Vanessa. "After last night, do you still wish to change back?"

Both Gabby and Vanessa felt their cheeks burning with shame. It was supposed to be a secret. "Yes," Vanessa answered firmly, ignoring the 'I told you so' looks being exchanged between Anya and Josslin.

The old woman nodded. She took Vanessa aside, and stood her still. Softly, she began to chant, while her hands worked in intricate patterns. The invocation was long and complicated. Anya, to the side, was paying rapt attention, trying to memorize the spell as it was being cast. Finally, the old woman finished her incantation, and she touched Vanessa on the forehead.

Slowly at first, the changes began to ripple through Vanessa's body. Her hair began to shorten, and her feminine curves softened, until, when the spell was done, Vince stood where Vanessa had been. Vince looked down at himself, his mouth agape in awe. "I'm ... I'm me again!" he said awestruck. He looked up at Gabby, who was staring at him as well.

Gabby threw herself at Vince, wrapping her arms around him as her lips sought his. "I love you!" she exclaimed, crying happily, kissing him, and clinging tightly to him, as if by her embrace she could protect him from any harm and ensure he'd be with her always.

"I'm sorry I made this mess," Vince sobbed, hugging Gabby tightly.

"Shhh." Gabby kissed him again.

"I love you."

"I love you, too."

The old woman watched the two young lovers with a smile. Then she turned to Anya. "You didn't use your sight, or you wouldn't have let this happen in the first place," she said, gently chiding Anya. "Is your grandmother not teaching you the magic properly?"

Anya glowered at the old woman. "She's teaching me what she can, but because she forgot most of her magic, I've had to learn from a friend."

"Your aura isn't clear. It isn't stained yet by the darkness, but it is hazy and cloudy. There is something about it which isn't right." The old woman shook her head. "Anger is your enemy," she scolded Anya. "Right now, you're allowing yourself to get angry." She put her hand on Anya's shoulder. "We all make mistakes. We learn. We mustn't blame ourselves, or anger takes root. Anger leads to hate."

"Hate leads to suffering. Suffering leads to the Dark Side," Anya added with a chuckle. She saw the confused look on the old woman's face. "It's a line from an old movie, one of my favorites. When I was young, before I knew of magic, I had no idea how accurate the statement really was."

"I guess we can go home now," Gabby observed, still clinging tightly to Vince.

The old woman sighed, and shook her head. "Your errand is done, but if you leave now, you'll bring grave danger to us. You've been very open in asking about the clan." She did a small incantation, and to Gabby's shock, Vince turned back into Vanessa.

"What?" Vanessa screamed. "You made me a girl again!"

The old woman nodded. "Anya knows why." The girls looked at Anya for an answer.

Anya thought a moment. "We have to leave the way we came, or we will arouse suspicion," she said hesitantly, earning an approving smile from the old woman. "And we should stay another day or two, but be more normal tourists, right?" She got a nod from the elder. Anya looked at Josslin. "Except you. You should probably continue looking at the stained glass work, like you've been doing, because you have legitimate business interests."

The old woman nodded. "This spell is a simple one. It will be very easy from you to undo when you return home." She thought a moment. "I have one more thing for you. Wait here, and my clan will share lunch with you. It may not be fare such as you are accustomed, but we find it filling."

The clan members, who had silently walked away earlier, came back, but this time carrying eating utensils, plates of cold food, and steaming bowls of hot dishes. Directed by the women of the clan, the girls sat on the ground, and then, with the clan, they partook of the dried meats, cheeses, fruits, vegetables, and the hot dishes which had been laid out for them.

As the girls had lunch, they were amazed at the wonderful tastes of the clan's seemingly simple food. "This is really good," Gabby said softly to the others. "This all tastes ... fabulous."

"Simple ingredients," Josslin said, "but with a deliciously complex array of flavors," Josslin agreed. "I thought she said it was simple food. I haven't eaten food like this since my great-grandmother cooked for us."

The old woman's return was silent, taking the girls by surprise. She looked at Anya. "I have a letter for you to give to your grandmother," she said, holding out what looked like parchment folded into an envelope shape. A clump of wax sealed the fold.

Anya accepted the parchment, and looked warily at the wax seal. It didn't look like a very secure way to keep the contents private.

The old woman smiled as if she knew exactly what Anya was thinking. "The seal is magic. Only your grandmother can open it." She sat between Josslin and Anya. "Now, let us relax, and tell me more of my granddaughter. And of yourself. It is not often that I meet relatives, especially from America."

**********

Vanessa, Gabby, Jozef, and Anya sat in the office building, sipping sodas and relaxing. They were all quite exhausted, having just gotten home after a day and a half of travel, reversing their initial trip First, a long train journey back to the country's capital, and then three flights; first, to Frankfurt, Germany, then to Atlanta, and finally, the flight home.

"Vanessa's parents will be here in a few minutes," Grandmother said as she brought in a tray of finger sandwiches which she'd had one of the girls fetch from the Tiki Hut. "You need to change Vanessa back before they arrive."

Anya nodded. "Stand, please," she directed Vanessa. When the girl rose, nervously glancing at Gabrielle, Anya began a small incantation. As soon as she released the spell, Vanessa felt her body and clothing begin to shift again. In moments, Vince was back, and Gabby leaped to her feet to hug and kiss him.

"Is this ... permanent?" Vince asked cautiously.

"Unless you want to change from time to time," Grandmother said, "but yes, the spells are all undone."

Vince enthusiastically kissed Gabby again. "I'm only going to change when Gabby and I want a 'best girlfriends' day together. Otherwise," he looked longingly at Gabby, and then slowly, backed up, holding her hands. "I ... had something that I wanted to give you," he said softly. "I sold it back after that night in Shell Game, thinking that I'd never need it again. But now, with the refund from the ticket, if you want, I can go buy it back, if you'd do me the honor of marrying me."

Gabby stared at him in disbelief for a moment, and then wrapped herself around him again. "Yes!" she exclaimed. "I want to be with you forever."

As the two lovers kissed passionately, the door chime on the door facing the parking lot sounded. Grandmother pressed a button on her desk. "Yes?"

"Uh, is this the right place? Gabrielle and Vincent said to meet them at a water park office instead of at the airport," a woman's voice said hesitantly.

"This is the right place," Grandmother answered. "Come in." She walked to the door and opened it, allowing two older couples to enter.

The couples halted, barely in the building, standing agog as they watched Vince and Gabby kissing. For several awkward seconds, they stared, not quite sure of what to say. Finally, Vince's dad cleared his throat, causing the kids to quit kissing. They looked toward the adults, but instead of being embarrassed about having been 'caught' kissing, they simply smiled.

"Uh," the mother standing beside the other man, Gabby's dad, began, "did you kids have a good trip?"

"It was great," Vince said enthusiastically, taking Gabby's hand and leading her to one of the sofas in the conversational area of the office building. "It was a lot of fun." He sat beside Gabby, barely taking his eyes off her, and not letting go of her hand.

"Mom, dad," Gabby said, smiling nervously, "Vince and I are, well, we're engaged."

Vince's parents' jaws practically hit the floor, and simultaneously. "You're _what_?"

"We're engaged," Vince said proudly. "We're going to get married." He saw the stunned look on his parents' faces. "Not right away," he added quickly, "but we're not going to wait forever, either."

"But ... you're just starting in college," Vince's mom stammered. "You're only eighteen!"

"Is this ...?" Gabby's mom asked slowly, unbelievingly, "are you kids ... you know?"

Gabby grinned as she squeezed Vince's hand again. "No, mom," she chuckled, "I'm not pregnant, and we don't _have to_ get married. It's just that, over the past couple of weeks, we finally got the guts to tell each other how we feel, and we both know we're right for each other."

Vince's dad scowled, and expression matched by Gabby's dad. "I do _not_ approve," he said sternly. "You're too young to be getting married. You start college in a few days!" He shook his head. "If you get married before you graduate, it'll make college much harder than it would be, both financially and in terms of grades."

Vince frowned. "Are you saying ... that you won't help me with college expenses after we get married?"

"No, dear," Vince's mother said reassuringly, countering the stern words and expression of his father. "He didn't say that. We just think you're too young right now, and you don't realize how much of a commitment being married is. We think you should wait." She glanced at her husband, and got an agreeing nod, and then saw the same gesture from Gabby's parents.

Gabby looked at her parents, and then looked to Vince. "Alright," she said slowly, "we'll wait to get married, but we're still engaged!" She smiled at Vince. "I'm not interested in dating anyone else, and I know things will work out well for us, right?" She glanced at Grandmother, who smiled and nodded. "We have something ... magical between us," she added with an impish grin.

Vince's dad sighed. "Well, at least if you're engaged, you won't be coming here to change into ... her." He shot a wary glance at Gabby's parents; he didn't know if they were aware of the secret of the park.

Vince smiled. "Yes, I will. Sometimes, we'll want to spend time together as best friends." He, too, was being cryptic, because he knew that Gabby's parents didn't know of the magic.

Gabby's mom looked at the kids, and then at her husband. She remembered what it was to be young and in love. "Well, if you kids love each other ...?" She obviously wasn't convinced, but she was trying to keep her skepticism in check. "Why don't we get together for dinner, and you kids can tell us all about your trip. I'm sure you learned a lot."

Still clutching hands, Vince smiled. "We learned a lot about the country's history and lore, and local cuisine, and Officer Jozef taught us a lot about the local stained-glass artisans."

Now talking excitedly about the trip, Vince and Gabby, with their parents, gathered their luggage and walked out of the office, with Anya escorting them back to their vehicles. Grandmother watched them go, a contented smile on her face.

"You know what their future holds, don't you?" Jozef asked as he sipped his soda.

Grandmother smiled. "It helps, sometimes, to know what's going to happen. Yes, they'll be happy together." She frowned a bit. "I'm afraid, though, that all the magic used on poor Vince will have some ... unusual effects."

"Oh?" Jozef sounded intrigued by her statement.

Grandmother smiled. "Like Josella, Vince has some magic stain left on him. Unlike Josella, that will manifest itself in ... interesting ways."

"Define interesting."

"We know that Gabby is a tiny bit bisexual, and we know what happened in the hotel between them. On those infrequent occasions when Gabby is feeling an attraction toward another woman, Vince will turn into Vanessa."

Jozef laughed as he pictured poor Vince, sitting in class, and suddenly changing because Gabby wanted a female sex partner. "That could get really embarrassing."

"I'll teach him to sense it, and to control it," Grandmother said with a smile. "It really won't be a problem for them at all." She smiled at Jozef. "You had a pretty productive trip as well, I understand."

"My family's business has at least one specialty glass supplier from the trip, and we're working on a deal for their artisans to do some limited production work there. It won't be mass-produced, cheap stuff, but hand-made and unique, so it'll fit our product line." He smiled. "Plus, being hand-made in the old country should bring with it a bit of ... old-world ... nostalgia and value to it." He shook his head at Grandmother. "Let's cut to the chase. Are you going to open the letter?"

Grandmother glanced to her desk, where the letter sat, unopened. "I ... I'm afraid to," she said softly. "It's been so long that I don't know whether I should fear or anticipate what might be in it."

"I think I understand."

"How did Anya do?"

Jozef took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Not good," he said softly. He saw the look of concern on Grandmother's face. "She changed me to a younger version of Josslin without asking or discussing it with me. She wasn't going to share the languages spell, which would have left Gabby and Vanessa completely in the dark and helpless." He shook his head. "She .... might have used magic to get them to ... you know. She even hinted that if they were happy like that, the whole reason for the trip would be gone, and we could come home."

"And?"

Jozef shook his head sadly. "I should have known that you'd see through any façade I tried to put up." He bit his lower lip for a moment, staring vacantly into space, as he tried to figure out how to tell the old woman the rest of the story. "She ... did something to me."

Grandmother's eyes narrowed. "What?"

"When we were searching, and after we stopped, I was exploring some of the old glassworks, where Joska would have been an apprentice. Apparently," Jozef looked down, away from the old woman, "Anya did something to me mentally that made me ... attracted to men."

"It's part of any change. You know that," Grandmother began.

Jozef shook his head firmly. "Not like that. She ... used some kind of spell," he continued, looking down, away from Grandmother's eyes, "so that I ended up ... intimate ... with one of the local men. Very intimate."

Grandmother's scowl deepened. "Did you confront her about it?"

Jozef shook his head. "No. It didn't seem ... wise. If she could do that, what else would she have done?"

Grandmother sighed heavily. "Are you certain?"

"Yes," Jozef said firmly. "I've spent considerable time as a woman before, remember? I've never felt that ... out of control." Jozef saw the worry lines on Grandmother's face deepen. "While we were gone, was that other girl, Oksana, around?"

"No, why?"

"There's something very odd in the way she's interacting with Anya. When we left, I could sense Anya's magic, but it seemed ... foggy, like it was all muddled. But when we were flying, I felt it clearing up, and when we landed, Anya seemed not at all confused or harsh. But then it got muddied again. The only time it wasn't was ... when we were with the clan!" he exclaimed. "And she said there was something disturbing about Anya's aura, too." Jozef exhaled slowly. "It's like ... something is trying to confuse her, to push her into something."

"To push her into acting out of frustration, and then anger," Grandmother said solemnly. "That's how the darkness lures people in."

"Do you think ... Oksana ... has something to do with this?" Jozef asked softly.

"I don't detect darkness in her." The old woman sighed. "But that could be because my skills with the arts are weak." She leaned back in her chair, letting her head loll back so she was looking at the sky. "I know it may be a lot to ask of you, especially with what she did, but I really would be in your debt if you would use your sense to see if there's something dark about Oksana."

"Could she have given Anya something that would cause the effects I sense?"

Grandmother nodded. "I should have thought of that, too." She shook her head sadly. "I'm getting old. I feel old, and helpless." She didn't fight the tear trickling down her cheek. "She's being tempted, isn’t she? I saw this before with her mother, Chessa. Only Chessa started at a much younger age."

"There's something strange about her," Jozef continued. "It's like ... there are two people. Sometimes, I sense Anya like she always was, but at other times, it's like a fog around her, like she's confused or uncertain in everything she does." He shook his head. "When she's like that, she makes mistakes, or gets impulsive, or angry."

Grandmother listened, her face an impassionate mask. "That's the impression I got. It's also how her mother acted." Grandmother shook her head. "I'm afraid for her, Jozef. I'm afraid she'll touch the darkness, and I don't know how to help her."

**********

(Thus ends the tale of Gabrielle and Vince, but the tale of Anya continues.)

Bikini Beach: The Temptation of Anya - Part 2

Author: 

  • Elrod

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

TG Themes: 

  • Tricked / Outsmarted
  • Lesbian Romance

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Bikini Beach: The Temptation of Anya
Part 2 – Partners
by ElrodW

Stan and Mack are friends and college roommates, but Mack has a deep secret. When the boys visit Bikini Beach, Anya reveals the secret as she arranges for the two former boys to be lesbian lovers. Anya continues to become more callous about her use of magic, and Grandmother is forced to take desperate actions, which reveal a little more of her background.

**********

Bikini Beach: The Temptation of Anya
Part 2 – Partners

This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License.

Greg Lawson felt a pair of hands starting to rub his neck and shoulders, a deep, very soothing massage, and he felt his whole body starting to relax with a contented sigh. A sudden realization intruded on his thoughts, and he flinched. Ducking his head to one side and turning, he saw the wavy brown hair that he'd come to know only too well. He glanced across the table at his girlfriend, Anya, who had a smirk on her face. "Would you please stop doing that?" he complained as he turned to the girl rubbing his shoulders.

"Why? Don't you like a shoulder massage?" Oksana, the brown-haired beauty, cooed as she slid into the booth beside Greg, her arm sliding up around his shoulders. She made a point of thrusting out her chest, which was a little larger than Anya's. In fact, she had a figure that would attract guys like bees to honey.

Greg leaned away from her. "You know I'm taken," he complained, "so your efforts are wasted."

Oksana laughed. "A girl always needs to practice flirting, doesn’t she?"

Greg glanced at his girlfriend, who was laughing at his discomfort. "I wish you'd practice with someone else."

"Oksana is just being a little playful and fun," Anya said to him. "It's not like she's trying to take you away from me, or that I'd let her get away with something like that."

Greg felt his irritation at Oksana melting with the sunshine of Anya's smile. The dark-haired girl was beautiful, Greg knew, and he was lucky to be dating her. "I know," he said sheepishly, "but it still makes me uncomfortable."

Greg glanced at Oksana, who was still sitting close to him on one side of the booth. "I didn't expect you here," he said, careful to keep his tone neutral. "I thought Anya and I were going to have a quiet lunch together. Just the two of us."

"Oh, come on, Greg," Anya protested, "why can't Oksana join us? It's not like we don't have any private time together?"

"I suppose," Greg agreed with a frown. He suddenly flinched, his eyes widening, as he felt Oksana's hand on his leg. "I, um, I have to use the men's room," he blurted quickly, trying to make an excuse to get away from Oksana.

As he scurried to the men's room, Oksana sat back in the booth, grinning. "It's so much fun to make him squirm. Men are like that."

"Yeah," Anya agreed. "But I don't tease Greg too much. Maybe you should cool it a little around him. I don't want him scared off. It took too long to get him trained, and I'd hate to have to start over with someone new!"

"You could always use a little magic to help with that," Oksana teased. "It makes life so much simpler. A little spell here, a little magic there, and presto! One trained man who'd do anything for you, who'd be at your beck and call, who'd never forget important dates, who'd never leave you wanting after he's had his fun in bed."

Anya's eyes looked a little dreamy, as she considered Oksana's siren song. "Yeah, that would be nice." All of a sudden, she shook her head, as if clearing cobwebs. "No," she said firmly. "That would be wrong. Greg does things for me because he loves me, not because of magic."

"I know," Oksana said. "But you can't tell me that you haven't been tempted." She rose from the booth. "I have to run. I'm going rafting in the Grand Canyon this afternoon. I'll see you later tonight?"

"Yeah," Anya said, sounding a little envious. She had to work at the park, while her friend was off having fun. "Coconut Club again?"

"Sure." Oksana strutted out the door, aware that the men in the diner had their eyes riveted to her luscious, wiggling ass. She had a knowing grin, enjoying teasing the men like she was.

A moment later, Greg returned to the table. He glanced around nervously. "Where's Oksana?"

"She had to run. River rafting this afternoon."

Greg's eyes widened, and an anticipatory grin crept across his features. "Does this mean that we can have a quiet evening, just the two of us? Maybe a romantic dinner, and then cuddling to an old movie?"

Anya's expression brought Greg's dreams crashing down. "No, not tonight, I'm afraid," Anya answered. "We're already planning on going out to the Coconut Club tonight."

"Oh." The icy tone of late was back in Greg's voice.

"How about if you join us? We can have a good time dancing, like we always do."

Greg shook his head, scowling. "No. I think I'll work on my project to try to get ahead. You know how busy it'll get in a couple of weeks. And the park expansion is taking a lot more of my time than I thought it would." Despite his angry expression, the look in his eyes reflected how morose he truly felt at not having quiet time with just Anya.

"I've got to get back to the park." Anya reached out and caressed his cheek. "But I'll make it up to you," she purred. "I promise." She stood. She bent over and gave him a quick kiss.

Greg sat in the booth, alone, watching Anya practically skip to her car, happy and seemingly carefree. "That's what you keep saying," he said softly, to no-one in particular, "but you never do."

**********

The man walking across the parking lot looked very casual and relaxed, but a trained observer would note that every move, every turn of his head, was precise and measured. The man was practiced at the art of looking casual while going about his business. Just like a detective. Which he was. Jozef was a detective with the police force, and thus trained to watch, observe, and notice details. Most of the younger girls gave him only a passing glance, but he noticed a few looks of interest from more mature women nearer his own age. He also noticed those looks changing when he bypassed the ticket counter and walked purposefully to the office building that projected through the privacy wall. Suddenly, interest in Jozef ended. Those who had seen him as an attractive man realized that if he was a businessman dealing with Grandmother, he likely wouldn't be interested in them.

Before he could press the door buzzer, he heard the sound of the electromechanical relay unlatching the door. The door swung open, unbidden, so Jozef stepped into the building. "Not too subtle today, are we?" Jozef said wryly as he pulled the door shut behind himself.

Grandmother smiled. "I knew it was you, so I figured what the heck." She sat in one leg of the L-shaped space, behind her massive oak desk, with leather-upholstered chairs in front, and a matching swivel chair behind. Behind the chair was another desk, a working desk, dominated by a computer and a printer, with papers piled haphazardly around them.

In the other leg of the L was another desk, not nearly as large, but with an almost-identical layout of work space. This one, unlike the other area, was almost immaculate, devoid of stacks and piles of papers. The base of the L was neatly filled with an informal conversation group; two sofas in an L-shape against the two walls, with an ornate floor lamp in the vacant space of the corner. A large coffee table sat before the sofas, and three wing chairs completed the ensemble. Small end tables, at the ends of the sofas and between two of the chairs, gave space for people to set refreshments or paperwork. The rest of the rectangular building was taken by a walled conference room and bathrooms, with a refrigerator and water cooler outside the bathroom area.

Jozef frowned. Normally, Grandmother would eagerly greet him with a hug or handshake, and offer him a soda. This time, she sat in her chair, looking very worried and very weary. "What's on your mind?"

"No time for pleasantries?"

Jozef shook his head, taking a seat opposite Grandmother's desk. "Not when you look so concerned. Anya again?"

Grandmother nodded. "I'm more than worried. She's ... she's starting to get rash and reckless with her magic."

"Like her mother."

The surprise on Grandmother's face was total. "But ... I never told ... how did you ...?"

Jozef smiled thinly. "I could say professional secrets, but you'd know better. Before we went to Europe, I took the liberty of getting all the case files I could on Anya."

"Oh. I thought ...."

"Jana told me she'd tried the same thing. She couldn't find anything." Jozef shook his head at the old woman. "Pretty clever of you to pull a 'Purloined Letter' on them."

"You ... detected the magic." She frowned again. "But ... that means your magic detection works hundreds of miles ...."

"No," Jozef shook his head. "I actually had to travel to her home, and then go into the file locker with one of the local officers. Then I could sense the magic, and I knew which files to request to have sent to me."

"Does the chief know?"

"No. I ... forged his signature on the requests." He smiled. "Don't tell him, or I'll get in more trouble than I'm already in."

Grandmother's look was scolding, as if he were a schoolboy who'd been caught in a prank.

"What?" he protested. "People do it all the time. And it's not like this is the first time, you know."

"Back to the matter at hand ...."

"I told you what I sensed about Anya. It's like her aura is sometimes cloudy and hard to read, and sometimes reasonably clear and easy to read."

"Could that affect her judgment?"

Jozef shrugged. "How would I know? You're the one who's more skilled at magic."

"How about Oksana? Is she directing magic at Anya? Did she give Anya something that's enchanted?" Grandmother sounded like she was grasping at straws.

Jozef shook his head. "Anya showed me a bracelet that Oksana gave her. It's supposed to be from the old country, but ...."

"But you don't think it is?"

"Nope. Anyway, I scanned it, and it has no magic. None."

Grandmother swore. "There _has_ to be a connection."

"Why are you so worried right now?"

A long, heavy sigh came from the old woman. "Because Anya's twenty-three."

Jozef didn't make any connection. "And?"

"My people ... are cursed by the otherworld. We can't travel to or from the otherworld until we turn twenty-three." She shook her head. "I don't understand why, but we can't. Neither could Anya – until now."

"And the otherworld ... judging by your reactions, I'd say you aren't fond of it?"

"No. Not in the least bit. Take all the petty, power-mad politicians, add magic as a power to be craved and fought over, throw in a dash of backstabbing and back-room dealing, and you have an idea of what it's like."

"Congress or any statehouse on steroids."

"That's a good analogy." Grandmother leaned her head back against her chair, closing her eyes. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself, but it didn't work. "What did you learn from your great-grandmother about the trip through Europe?"

Jozef eyed Grandmother carefully. It didn't seem like a relevant question, but then again, Grandmother always had her reasons. "Pretty much everything from when she met you until you parted in Southampton." He smiled. "Including the ... incident that resulted in Joska being changed."

"Let me tell you what happened before. And what happened when _I_ traveled to the otherworld. Then maybe you'll understand a little more. But first, let me get you something to drink. Iced tea?"

"Unsweetened, please."

After Grandmother got herself a root beer, and poured a bottle of iced tea into a glass for Jozef, she sat down, then took a deep breath. She paused for several seconds; the memories were still very painful to her. Then she recounted her abuse when she was young, the rape that had cost her physical innocence, and then the use of the darkness, which had cost her magical innocence. She told of how she'd pushed it away, but having touched it, her aura was stained, and she had to flee before she was put to death, as was the custom of her people. Then she recounted her visit to the otherworld, her apprenticeship at the hands of an evil master, who had taught her some magic, but had tried to push her into touching the darkness. Again, she resisted. When she finished, she sat back, sipping her root beer.

"Wow," was all Jozef could say. "That's pretty tough stuff."

"There's more," Grandmother said. After another deep breath, she forced herself to recount the events of that extremely painful night, when she had confronted Chessa, resulting in a duel which had proven fatal to Chessa, and so traumatic to Grandmother that she couldn't use very much of her magic. When she finished, she wiped at the tears streaming down her cheeks. "I can't do that again," she said softly. "I can't."

"Anya mentioned that when we were in the village." Jozef wasn't sure what to do. Grandmother didn't seem like the type that would welcome a comforting hug. Finally, he spoke. "What can I do?"

"Can you please check Anya and Oksana again? See if you can detect something?"

Jozef nodded. After Grandmother's saga, he'd have to be inhuman to refuse her request. "I'll try. But ...."

"But you didn't notice anything that stood out when you were traveling. How precise is your sense? Can you tell one object from another? Can you tell if the magic is good or evil?"

"Unless it's masked, I can pick one object from another. But I can't tell good from evil. Only that it's magic. Sorry."

"Can you ... identify an aura? Sense similarities or patterns?"

Jozef shook his head. "Only sometimes. It's not reliable, not like you or Anya." He read the look on Grandmother's face. "I'll take off work the rest of the day, and see what I can find for you. And for Anya."

"You're fond of her, aren't you?"

Jozef started to deny it, but then he caught himself. There was no sense hiding it from Grandmother. "Yes, but only as a friend. We were a good team when we were looking for Mel. She's a good girl. Smart, friendly. It was pleasant to work with her. Yeah, I'm fond of her."

"Okay, then here's a pass for the rest of the day." Grandmother handed him a card.

Josella, Jozef's female alter ego, emerged from the showers in an electric-blue bikini. "So much for being subtle," she groused toward the office. At least it wasn't as skimpy as the last time she'd visited the park. From Grandmother's prediction of Anya's comings and goings, she plotted out her long-term strategy. She had to bump into Anya and Oksana as often as possible, but in a way that made it look coincidental, and not staged. She had to try to read them when she was near enough.

Her first encounter came quickly. Josella saw the two girls walking toward the Tiki hut for some lunch. Based on Grandmother's description of Anya's actions, Josella wondered briefly why the two hadn't just popped out to some posh bistro for a nibble of lunch. She hurried around to the other side, then strolled out as if she'd just finished her lunch. A quick greeting hug, and a handshake with Oksana, and Josella went on her way.

Her second chance came about mid-afternoon. Due to a staff illness, Anya had to spend a few hours lifeguarding. She was at the winding, lazy river, sitting in a lifeguard chair beside Oksana. A brief frown crossed Josella's features; to an outsider, it might appear that the two were lovers, since the seat was designed for one person, which made it quite cozy for the two of them. She saw them from upstream, so she was careful to turn her tube so she wasn't looking anywhere near them.

The third and final chance was late afternoon. Anya had a meeting with Jenny in the maintenance shed, so Josella went to the hammocks near the path where the two would have to walk. She pulled her sunglasses down over her eyes and lay motionless, as if she was napping, when the two walked past. For a brief moment, Oksana looked puzzled, and then she glared at Josella, a look unseen by Anya.

Realizing that Oksana might be able to detect something wrong with her, Josella decided to call it quits. With startling grace, she rose from the hammock and strolled back to the locker room. After changing, she walked casually to the office. This time, however, unlike earlier meetings, the door didn't open. She pondered that event while she pressed the buzzer.

"Yes?"

"Grandmother, it's me. Josella."

The old woman's gasp of surprise came clearly through the speaker. "Josella? I ... I should have .... Come in." The latch clicked, allowing Josella to enter.

"I should have felt you coming," Grandmother apologized as Josella sat. Grandmother got two bottles of unsweetened iced tea from the refrigerator, handing one to Josella as she sat down. "I don't understand why I didn't sense you."

Josella frowned. "I think I know why. The last time I bumped into Anya and Oksana, she really glared at me, quite angrily. I suspect that she somehow realized that I could sense magic, and did something about it."

"What?"

Josella continued. "The last time, I got nothing from either of them. Nada. Zip. Not even a hint of Anya's natural aura. I suspect that she did something to block my magic detection."

Grandmother got a far-off look in her eyes, and extended her hand toward Josella. Her lips pursed together grimly as she absorbed the sensation. "I don't sense anything about you. Do you sense anything about me, or the park?"

Josella's eyes widened. "I ... I didn't realize ...." She focused, and then looked at Grandmother with a startled look. "I don't feel ... anything! Not you, not the park, nothing!"

Grandmother nodded grimly. "She put a magic shield around you. You were right. She sensed something. That means that she's got something to hide, something that she doesn't want you to find out about."

"Can ... can you ... undo it?" Josella asked nervously. "This feels ... kind of like I'm suddenly blind. Everything that I took for granted with my sense is gone!"

Grandmother closed her eyes and concentrated again before shaking her head. "It's not a spell that I'm familiar with." She saw the look of despair in Josella's eyes. "But I know a friend who can probably do something about it."

"Is your friend, by chance, the weird guy in the bathrobe that Anya and Greg always talk about?"

Grandmother winced. "Yeah," she admitted. "But since you're already a woman, he can't do that little trick, can he."

"I guess not. And I don't think I have any other options." She chuckled lightly, trying to make the best of the situation. "I don't think Oksana would be inclined to undo this, do you?"

A few minutes later, summoned by a phone call from Grandmother, the owner of strange little magic shop appeared in the office. "How can I help you, dear lady?" he said, turning on the charm as he lifted Josella's hand to kiss it.

"Knock off the Don Juan act," Grandmother said gruffly. "We've got a problem I need help with."

The strange man in the bathrobe smiled. "Is this another favor that you'll owe me?"

Grandmother grinned wickedly. "Call it a debt you're still paying off." She saw his puzzled look. "You didn't do squat for me after we spent that time in ...."

"Okay, okay," the strange man protested quickly, interrupting Grandmother's explanation, "I get the picture." He shook his head. "Sheesh! One weekend ..."

"Two weeks, you mean," Grandmother said with a naughty grin.

"Two weeks, and you're never going to let me forget it, are you?" He shook his head. "Okay, what's the problem?"

"Magic shield. I think Oksana invoked it around Josella because she can sense magic."

"Why would ...?" His eyebrows lifted. "Oh, I see! I think she just implicated herself far more than she thought she would." He concentrated on Josella for a few moments, and then invoked a spell. "How's that?" he asked when done.

Josella felt the surge of magic back to her, and she nearly collapsed. Only Grandmother catching her prevented her from falling. As soon as she straightened, she nodded. "It's back."

"Good. Now, unless you have something else, I have a customer about to come, and I don't want to miss him."

**********

Grandmother sat in her large, leather-upholstered, swivel chair, scanning her computer. As she read, pausing to take a bite from an apple, her frown deepened. Still she scanned further, scrolling down the file. Finally, she shook her head and angrily punched a button on the intercom. "Anya, please come to the office." She leaned back from the monitor, scowling and taking another bite of her apple.

A few moments later, the door from the park side opened, and Anya came in. As usual, she was attired in her pink staff T-shirt and shorts, with her dark hair in a ponytail. "You wanted to see me, Grandmother?" she asked in a cheery voice. Her expression turned more somber when she saw the back of Grandmother's chair facing the door. Over Grandmother's shoulder, she saw the computer displaying the unmistakable magic change log, which was kept for every magical change and transaction.

"Sit down, please," Grandmother ordered in a stern, clipped tone.

Now somewhat nervous, Anya sat down on the opposite side of Grandmother's desk. The fact that Grandmother was at her desk, and had her back turned, indicated to Anya that Grandmother wasn't at all happy. Having been in the 'hot seat' with Grandmother more than once, Anya knew better than to speak before Grandmother was ready. She chafed at the childish rules; she was an adult, and deserved to be treated like one.

Slowly, with a mild squeak, the massive oak and leather chair turned, revealing Grandmother's steely gaze. Her elbows perched on the armrests of the chair, and her fingers were intertwined in front of her mouth. "I've been reviewing the change logs," Grandmother said solemnly.

"And?"

"And I'm seeing a few things that, quite frankly, bother me." She drew in a deep breath and exhaled slowly to calm herself. "For example, the passes you sold to Wes Parker and his friend Dave McGarvey. What's up with those?"

Anya thought a moment, recalling the passes she'd sold the previous couple of days. "Oh, yes. They were looking for girls for sex. I gave them suitable passes."

"You made them nymphos!"

"What's your point?" Anya's response was a little testy.

"And you gave Wes a three-day pass without telling him," Grandmother added.

"So? It'll keep Wes and Dave off the streets. Dave will be too busy banging Wes to bother any other girls," she said defensively.

"And Wes is going to get pregnant because of your little stunt, thus remaining stuck as a girl. Didn't you think of that?" Grandmother demanded.

"I didn't see that," Anya retorted, surprised at the revelation.

"Your sight is clouded. You admitted it yourself." Grandmother reached in her desk and pulled out her old scrying ball, setting it delicately on the desk. She waved her fingers over the ball in an intricate ballet, until the ball clouded, and then an image formed. "See?"

The image was a husband and very pregnant wife, living in a small apartment, with a crib with twins already occupying one corner. When one of the twins started crying, the husband shouted at his wife, then stormed out the door, slamming it shut behind himself, while the wife began to sob as she picked up the noisy twin.

"Dave will marry Wendy because he feels responsible. But they won't last. They won't have a happy marriage at all. Before she has her third, they'll be divorced," Grandmother recited what her sight was telling her. "Wes will never go to med school to become a doctor. Dave will have to drop out and take a construction job to pay for his new family." Grandmother frowned deeply at Anya. "That's what your negligence has caused."

"I ... I can get them a winning lottery ticket," Anya stammered, looking for an out. "They won't have to quit college."

"And what of the family who _would_ have won that lottery? How are their lives going to be messed up?" She sighed heavily. "Changing this has a domino effect. You know that after what happened with Melody!"

"So what do you expect me to do?" Anya demanded, starting to get angry.

Grandmother took a pad of paper and scribbled on it. "Go find Wendy, and cast this spell on her."

Anya's eyes widened. "An ... infertility spell?"

"It's much more effective than the condom that will fail," Grandmother said, trying to soften her voice, "and it'll keep her from getting pregnant – for at least a month, which is way more than the three days it'll take for her to change back." She sighed, trying to steady her nerves. "On any pass you sell, I want you to include this – just to be sure." She leaned back, a cross look still on her face. "I'll get it installed in the default magic tomorrow, when I have time to get to it."

"Is that all?"

Grandmother shook her head. "Do you remember, some time ago, telling me that I was getting too ... harsh with some of my changes?"

Anya nodded. "Yes."

"I think you're starting to do what I was doing," Grandmother suggested, struggling to not say anything harsh or critical of Anya. "I think you should consider what kinds of passes you're giving out." She spun her chair. "As an example, Hal Goldings. He was interested in companionship, and not necessarily sex. You made him into something that put Allison to shame. He'll get nothing _but_ sex until his pass wears off."

"No big deal, right?"

"Or Elias Marchant," Grandmother continued. "He was here for an innocent, fun day with his little sister. Instead, he's now the baby sister, and he can't do the kinds of things that he intended."

"She thought he was a bully at times. He got to learn what it's like to be the little sibling."

"Instead of the bonding he would have done with his sister, which would have changed his perspective of his relationship with his sister. Robbie Tobias. He was looking for a little sex with a girl. You made him an attractive lesbian, with a bonus that makes him almost irresistible to girls."

"He got what he wanted," Anya rebutted. "Just not quite what he was expecting." She had a mischievous grin.

"And enough subconscious memories will remain that it will leave him confused as to his sexual identity once he changes back." Grandmother shook her head disapprovingly. "Armando Martinez."

"His wife thought he was insensitive, and needed a lesson," Anya explained.

"So you made him his wife's sister, married to a lout but hopelessly in love with him despite his emotional abuse, and to top it off, you made sure she's having her period this week."

"He'll learn," Anya said in her own defense.

"He could have learned with a lot less ... extreme ... changes." Grandmother turned back to face her granddaughter. "Shall I go on?"

Anya pursed her lips tightly together, anger evident on her face. "No," she said through clenched teeth. "You made your point. You don't trust my judgment."

"Anya, that's not the point. You aren't thinking through the changes completely right now, for some reason," Grandmother tried to sound soothing, "I just want you to apply the minimum change needed, not the maximum. Not what you and Oksana think is amusing."

Anya nodded, still fuming inside. "Okay."

"Good. That's all I ask. Now, why don't you take a break, and work on payroll. I'll have Selena take over on the gate for a while."

Anya's frown returned. "You don't trust me," she accused.

"Anya," Grandmother said, her tone pleading for an end to the confrontation, "I _do_ trust you. You're family. You're my _only_ family! But after what you've been through in the past few weeks, I think a break from the magic for the rest of the afternoon will do you some good."

Anya glowered at Grandmother for a moment, but then her expression softened. "I guess I have been kind of tired and irritable lately," she admitted. "And Greg ...." She shut up suddenly, realizing that she shouldn't have mentioned Greg to Grandmother.

"What about Greg?" Grandmother's curiosity was piqued.

Anya sighed. "It's just that he doesn't want to do anything with Oksana and me anymore," she complained. "It's like he's jealous that I have a new friend."

"He probably _is_ jealous," Grandmother said plainly. "Until recently, you two spent a lot of time together in the evenings and on weekends. Then Oksana came along. Tell me, how long has it been since you and Greg had a private evening or weekend together?"

"We went ...." Anya began, before she stopped speaking suddenly. After thinking a few moments, she lowered her gaze. "Does Greg think that I'm neglecting him?" she asked.

Grandmother smiled. It was nice to see Anya's concerns back to normal. "Probably," she answered. "How would you feel if suddenly, Greg had a new friend, and he wanted to spend all his time with the friend, leaving you out of personal time?"

"I ... I guess I owe him a big apology," Anya said softly.

One of Grandmother's eyebrows rose. This was the least callous, least selfish, clearest thing Anya had said in the past several weeks.

**********

Jim 'Mack' McGarvey strutted into the apartment, wearing a tight-fitting muscle-shirt which displayed proudly his physique. His blonde hair was relatively short, and didn't show any sweat from the workout Mack had just completed. He saw his roommate Stan Newberry on his computer. "Don't tell me you didn't move while I was at the gym," he chided his friend.

Stan sighed. "I'm trying to stay ahead of the electronics theory class. It's going to be a bitch later, based on what I heard. Besides," he added with a grin, "I'm not as smart as you are." With dark, curly hair and an olive complexion, he had a Mediterranean look. He was also five inches shorter than his roommate, and considerably less muscular.

"You know I've told you a million times that a good workout gets the blood flowing, and helps study afterwards."

Stan snorted. "All I know is that when I tried working out, I looked like a wimp, and I was so tired I could barely get myself to bed." He chuckled. "I honestly don't know why you keep me around. I'm not a good workout partner. I can't help you with studying."

"Yeah, but you're a great cook," Mack said with a grin. In his heart, he desperately longed to tell Stan the real reason – Mack was gay, and he was really in love with Stan. But he was closeted, and no-one had a clue of his orientation. He dared not let Stan know; he was certain that Stan would freak and move out, leaving Mack heartbroken. He couldn't have Stan as a lover, but he could have him as a friend and roommate. If that was as close as he'd ever get, he knew he'd take it over being completely shut out of Stan's life.

"What do you want to do this afternoon?" Stan asked innocently after blushing at Mack's compliment. He'd grown up under the wing of his father, who was a very accomplished chef. "There's a good band tonight at Shell Game."

"Too high school."

"There's the Coconut Club."

Mack wrinkled his nose. In truth, he hated the club scene, because girls always came on to him, and he had to either pretend to be interested enough to dance and chat, or he had to come up with a believable excuse. It was getting old. "I suppose," he said, not sounding at all enthusiastic.

"Great. Maybe, for once, I'll have a chance to get lucky." He couldn't see the pained expression on Mack's face. "You might want to shower so you don't smell like a gym locker," Stan joked.

"Yeah, but what do we do until the club gets hopping? Neither of us has homework, the clubs aren't open yet, and it's a nice day outside."

Stan shrugged, but then caught himself. "How about ... that water park?"

Mack frowned. "The one over by the mall? Bikini Beach?"

"Sure. It's supposed to have a lot of women who go there." He grinned. "Maybe it'll work out this time."

Mack cringed. He could see how much Stan wanted to go to the park, and then clubbing, and he couldn't really say no, not without betraying some of his secret. "I suppose we can go. But it kind of makes a shower a waste of time, doesn't it? We'll be going in the water."

Stan laughed. "With your sweat and stink, I don't think they'd let you in. They wouldn't want to pollute their water!"

"Very funny!" Mack strode into his bedroom to change and clean up.

**********

"Anya! Wait up!"

Anya spun at the sound of her name being called. She saw Vicky trotting toward her, dodging around park patrons as she did so. As usual, Vicky had a smile brighter than the sun. Her engagement to Rob probably had a lot to do with that. "Hey," Anya said in simple greeting. She looked carefully; Vicky had a new haircut. "I like what you did with your hair." Vicky had worn her hair long, like Anya, but now it was cut short, hanging above her shoulders, with a slight under-curl, and tapered in front. Her hair swept to the right, hanging playfully before swooping behind her right ear.

"Thanks," Vicky said, her grin broadening.

"What does Rob think of it?"

In response, Vicky blushed brightly. Evidently, Rob _really_ liked her new hairstyle. "You've been kind of hard to get ahold of," Vicky observed as she fell in beside Anya, walking toward the entrance plaza and the office buildings.

"Yeah. I've been keeping a full social calendar."

Vicky laughed. "That's an understatement! You're out every night it seems. Doesn't Greg get tired of being constantly on the go?"

Anya tensed, as if she took Vicky's comment as a personal criticism. "I like to try new things. Two nights ago, I went bungee jumping."

Vicky frowned. "I don't remember any bungee-jumping places around here."

"We went to a place in Colorado," Anya explained. "Fabulous scenery, and the jumping was an incredible rush."

"I imagine Greg loved it, too."

Anya shrugged. "He didn't go. It was just Oksana and me."

Vicky started at Anya's comment that she'd done something without Greg. It wasn't like her; Anya was as devoted to Greg as he was to her. She quickly regained her composure. "Mel, Mom, and I are getting together to look for wedding dresses. Since you're maid of honor, I'd like you to come with us. It'll be a blast. Mom has dinner in the oven, and when we get back from shopping, we can have a nice 'girls night'." Vicky bubbled with enthusiasm at the thought of a night of wedding preparation.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Anya said, shaking her head sadly. "We've already got plans to go to a concert tonight."

Vicky's enthusiasm evaporated. "I ... I understand. You want to spend time with Greg, too."

"Oh, he's not going. He has that stupid project he's working on," Anya said dismissively. "But Oksana and I are going." She raised an eyebrow. "Hey, how about if I score a couple of extra tickets, and then you and Mel can come along?"

"Nah," Vicky responded quickly. Her tone was very carefully neutral, absent the bubbly enthusiasm she'd had only moments before. "Mom's already made plans. Maybe we can go some other time."

"Sure. Well, I've got to run. I've got a report to do for Grandmother before Oksana and I can go." She waved cheerfully, and then strode lightly toward the office, leaving Vicky behind her.

"Miss Vicky?" a soft girl's voice sounded from beside Vicky.

Vicky turned, and recognized Melody. "Oh, hi, Mel," she said quickly. "I didn't hear you coming."

"Why are you crying?" Mel asked bluntly.

Vicky realized that Mel was right; her cheeks were moist. "I ... I don't know."

"Is it something Miss Anya did?"

Vicky was taken aback, but only momentarily. "What makes you say that?"

"Because she's been too busy with her new friend for all the fun things she used to do. And I saw you talking to her, so I figured she'd done something that made you cry." Mel was far more observant than one would have expected from a girl of her young age.

Vicky wrapped her arms around Mel, letting her head rest on Mel's. "Oh, Melody," she cried, knowing that the tears were flowing freely to match the sobs wracking her body, "The whole night of ladies doing wedding planning and stuff we'd planned – Anya just blew it off."

"Maybe she didn't mean it," Mel tried to defend Anya.

Vicky shook her head sadly. "Rob told me what Greg has been saying at the house. Since that new girl came, Anya doesn't seem to care a lot about Greg very much, either."

"I met Anya's friend once." Her voice echoed the sadness she felt with how Anya was treating everyone, especially Greg and now Vicky. "She gave me the strangest look. I don't like her."

Mel decided to cheer her friend up, "I like your hair," Mel said. "Do you think Mom will let me get mine cut?"

"Why don't we go ask," Vicky said, wiping her tears, grateful for the distraction. "I know the perfect style for you."

**********

Anya opened the door and stepped into the ticket booth. "Special customers coming, Selena," she said to the girl seated behind the window. "Let me handle them."

Selena looked up at Anya, puzzled. "Are you sure? From what I see, these two are going to be tricky."

Anya nodded with certainty. "I already know how to handle them."

Selena shrugged. "Okay. I guess I'll take a break in the hut." She referred to the employees hut inside the park, a small, out-of-the-way building that was mostly hidden from guests' views, and which was a comfortable place for employees to rest during their breaks.

Anya settled in to the still-warm chair. She didn't have long to wait; two college-age guys were already out of their car and walking toward the window.

Stan and Mack looked like an odd pair as they walked across the hot asphalt from Stan's used Camry. One short and wiry, the other tall, blonde, and ripped. One obviously confident, the other clearly more than a little reticent. One had his attention riveted firmly on the ticket booth, the other's eyes were wandering, staring at the curvaceous women entering the park. Since there were no customers in the ticket line, the two walked directly to the window.

Anya had a genuine smile with more than a hint of mischievousness in it. "Good afternoon Mack, Stan," she greeted the customers. She chuckled when they flinched at the realization that she knew their names. "How can I help you today?"

"You ... you know who we are?" Stan stammered in disbelief.

"Of course. We make it a point to know our customers very well. In fact," she said with a sly grin, "I know things that have long been kept hidden. Isn't that right, Mack?"

Stan glanced at his roommate, and was surprised to see Mack blanching, his eyes wide with terror.

"Isn't there something you should tell Stan?" Anya prodded Mack.

"Uh, no!" Mack answered in a quavering voice. His expression was almost begging with Anya to not press the matter.

"You don't think your roommate can accept that you're gay?" Anya asked with a penetrating stare.

Mack's jaw hung agape, trying to form words to rebut Anya's argument, but not finding any way past the total shock of her outing him so completely.

Stan looked at his roommate evenly. "Is it true?" he asked.

Mack hung his head in shame. "Yeah," he mumbled softly. "I'm ... gay."

"Well, that explains a lot," Stan said in a matter-of-fact voice. "I don't see that it's a big deal."

"There's something else," Anya said. "that might be a big deal."

"Please don't," Mack implored Anya to not say any more. He was white, and visibly trembling. He was frightened that the girl had known their names and now also knew his secret.

Stan looked at Anya, his eyes narrowing, and then at Mack. "What other secret? What's so important that you don't want her to tell me?"

Anya thought a moment. "Now is not the time. Soon, though." She put her smile back on. "The best I can do for passes is two weeks. That's all we have available."

Mack was suddenly not sure he wanted to go to the water park. "Why don't we just go see a movie instead?" he asked. "The new superheroes movie is opening this weekend, and the passes _are_ kind of expensive."

Stan, on the other hand, was eager to relax. "Nah, we decided to come here. Maybe we can take in the movie later tonight. And as to the cost, I'll get them," he said, pulling out his wallet and extracting his credit card.

In short order, Anya handed them two cards, each with a name on it. "Remember to shower before you leave the locker room. It's a health department regulation. And I'm sure you'll enjoy your two weeks." There was something enigmatic in her smile and words.

The two roommates went into the locker. Stan gave a wary glance at Mack, before shrugging his shoulders and stripping. He figured that Mack had seen him naked often enough, so it really didn't matter knowing that Mack was gay. He'd never seen any indication of Mack leering at him or ogling him. Besides, Stan wasn't exactly a hunk of a physical specimen. He pulled on his swim trunks and slipped sandals on his feet.

A few lockers down, Mack focused on getting changed. He glanced up a couple of times to see how Stan was reacting, but from what he saw, Stan was acting like he always had. Mack realized that he'd been holding his breath anxiously to see if Stan was going to do or say something. Mack slowly relaxed, easing out his breath. As soon as he had his swim trunks on, Mack strutted to a mirror, and flexed his muscles, rewarding himself with the sight of his lean, trim body with nary a hint of excess fat.

"Knock off the posing, Arnold," Stan chuckled. "Let's get showered and go in the park." He reached in a shower stall and turned the handle. Surprisingly, as he stepped in, he felt a warm, comfortable spray instead of the cold blast he'd expected. "Nice showers," he called out to Mack.

Mack had stepped into his own shower. "Yeah," he echoed. The water spray seemed to be taking away his tension and aches, soothing every muscle in his body. "I wonder if we can get a shower head like this for the apartment."

A few minutes later, two screams erupted from the men's locker room. Grinning with anticipation, Anya yanked open the exit door and walked purposefully into the men's locker room. "Ah, I see you found our little secret," she chuckled.

"What? Why are we women?" the tall one, who'd been Mack, stammered. She was taller than average, and athletically trim, like Mack had been, but with moderate female curves adding to her figure.

"Magic," Anya said simply, still smiling her unsettling smile.

"Magic? That's impossible!" the one who'd been Stan shouted.

"Then how do you explain this?" Anya asked.

Both of the former guys stared at Anya, trying to think of something that might explain what had happened, but they could find no other explanation.

"Why?" Stan asked, his voice cracking with the strain of his emotions.

"The park is for women only," Anya explained. "So the magic changes men who enter into women."

"Then change us back," Mack demanded.

Anya shook her head. "Ohhh, sorry, but I can't. You're women until your passes expire." She saw slow realization dawn on their faces. "That's right. You have two-week passes. For the next two weeks, you get to live life on the other side." She looked at Stan. "What's your name?" she asked.

"Shelly Lynn Woods," she said, her eyes widening as she spoke. It wasn't clear if it was because of the name she'd automatically said, or the softer, feminine voice in which she'd spoken, or both. "Why did I say that?" she asked Anya, her eyes misting in distress.

"The magic rewrote reality. In this reality, you've always been Shelly Woods. Everyone knows you as Shelly. Stan didn't exist in this reality."

"And I'm ... Janet McGarvey?" Mack asked softly. She seemed to be having a lot less trouble with the altered reality.

Anya nodded. "And there's one more thing. Close your eyes."

Puzzled, Janet did so.

"Now imagine a romantic situation."

Again, Janet followed direction. Her muscles relaxed, and her breathing deepened as she imagined what had to be a steamy, romantic scene. Suddenly, her eyes opened wide. "You ... you changed me!" she screamed angrily at Anya.

"You're still gay. But since you're a woman in this reality ...."

Shelly realized what Anya was saying. "You're attracted to women." Shelly frowned. "So that means ... I'm attracted to guys?" She wrinkled her nose in distaste.

"Try doing what Janet just did. Close your eyes and imagine a romantic scene."

Shelly frowned, but then she followed Anya's direction. A moment later, her eyes popped wide open in surprise. "I'm ... I'm gay, too?" she said in shock and disbelief.

Anya smiled. "You wanted to have women attracted to you, right? You wanted to spend time with a woman, so this way, it all works out. And besides, it takes care of Janet's little secret."

Janet's eyes were wide again. "Please, no," she begged. "Don't say it."

Anya glanced her way. "One thing that Mack never told you is that, when you were both men, he was very much in love with you."

Shelly's mouth dropped open, and she slowly turned to Janet. "Is this true?"

Janet wasn't looking at Shelly. Her face was a mix of anger and humiliation. She didn't reply to Shelly, but turned to Anya. "You had no right to tell my secrets!" she screamed at Anya, stepping forward and balling her fists. "It wasn't bad enough to reveal that I'm gay, you had to say something that would ruin our friendship!"

An unpleasant expression flitted across Anya's features. "Don't even think about it," she hissed in a voice which made both girls flinch.

"Why?" Shelly asked again, almost weeping. "Why did you do this to us?"

"Well, besides the fact that it's always amusing to watch guys adjusting," Anya answered flippantly, "your destiny lines are supposed to be tied together, and this helps that goal."

"What gives you the right to interfere in our lives like that?" Janet demanded in a sullen voice.

"The same thing that gives me the power to turn you into women." Anya looked coolly at the two. "Now, you can go out, after you put on your bikini tops," she said, suddenly holding matching bikini tops for the two girls, "or I can give you some mental adjustments so you cooperate more."

"No," Shelly stammered, white with fear at what Anya had implied, "that won't be necessary." She glanced at Janet for reassurance. There was something in their brief exchanged glance that made Shelly tremble a little as she gasped softly.

Anya had noticed. "I'll leave you two girls to have a fun day in the park. If you need anything, the staff will be more than happy to help." She turned and strode confidently from the locker room, leaving Shelly and Janet gazing at each other, a longing desire slowly building between them.

**********

The crowd in the mall seemed to ignore Grandmother as they meandered about their business. That was fine with Grandmother; she wasn't at the mall for shopping, even though Anya believed she had to get some clothing altered. The clothing was even in a garment bag, to lend credibility to the ruse. In fact, Grandmother was looking for a very special store.

She seemed to be the only one who saw the health food store shimmer, and then change, as if by magic, to an old-fashioned storefront with a door and a plain sign that said, 'Spells R Us'. Grandmother smiled; it was like her old friend to have that little extra bit of magic so that even people inches away from the store didn't notice its appearance.

As soon as it was solidified, she tugged open the door, causing a little bell to tinkle overhead. Such a quaint – and nostalgic – touch, she thought. The store seemed to be a jumble of just about everything, from toiletries to jewelry, from costumes to computer games. Grandmother smiled to herself; she knew that each and every item in the store had a magic enchantment on it, designed to usually change the purchaser into a young, buxom woman if he didn't precisely follow the instructions. Of course, that was a given; men seldom took the time to read instructions or if read, failed to follow them explicitly.

"Ah, my friend. So nice to see you again." The storekeeper said with charm and delight. He wore what appeared to be an old, blue bathrobe; if he'd had a pointed cap, he would have quite resembled a magician of old. "What brings you to my little store?"

Grandmother swept him into a warm embrace. "You should know, you old coot," she said affectionately. "Or weren't you spying on me? Were you too busy watching the antics of your latest victims, er, customers, after they mistakenly changed?"

The wizard smiled and nodded. "Guilty. It is one of life's simpler pleasures – watching the shocked expression of the customers when they realize that they screwed up and are now stuck as well-endowed young women."

"You're a dirty old man, and don't you deny it!" Grandmother chuckled.

"Guilty as charged!" he answered with a grin. Then his expression changed. "You didn't come to talk about my ... powers of observation," the wizard said. He wrinkled his brow in concentration. "It's about Anya, isn't it?"

Grandmother nodded solemnly. "She's ... getting out of control." She climbed on one of the stools which the wizard had conjured from thin air, while he sat on the other. "She's ... getting reckless and mischievous in some of the changes she's directing." She shook her head. "In a way, she's acting more like you than me."

"Perhaps then she should apprentice to me for a while?" the wizard said with an impish grin.

"I'm trying to figure out how to make her stop, not encourage more mischief!"

"What do you want from me?"

Grandmother shook her head. "I don't know. I guess mostly I need someone to talk to. Someone who can listen, and maybe offer advice. I'm afraid for her. I'm afraid that she's going down the same path as ... Chessa." Her voice trembled at the name of her daughter.

"I've been watching," the wizard said reassuringly. "After all, this is a very dangerous age for her. So far, she's acting more confused than wicked, but I can't quite figure out why."

"I can't either. Jozef has been checking out her new friend, Oksana, who's from the old country, to see if maybe she's involved. But neither he nor I can detect anything malicious or evil about her."

"She's not from the old country," the wizard said with certainty. "But I can't figure out where, and what she's up to."

"I'd like it if she spent less time with her new friend. Anya is starting to hurt those around her by being so callous toward them." Grandmother sighed, shaking her head. "I don't know what to do. All I know is, I can't go through it again. Not after the last time."

The wizard put his hand tenderly on Grandmother's. "I know," he said understandingly. "I know."

"What do I do?" Grandmother sounded desperate.

"I'm keeping an eye on things," the wizard reassured her. "One thing you can't do is to try to prevent Anya from being around Oksana. That will make her angry, and we both know where that will lead."

Grandmother nodded knowingly, her face paled by the reminder. "So what can I do?"

"First, if I were you, I'd open that letter from your old clan, to see what's there. If it were me, I'd go back, even under penalty of death, to beg for help to save Anya, even if I had to pay with my own life in the end."

"How did you know that's what I'm thinking?" Grandmother asked, surprised by his comment.

"I didn't. I just told you what any good parent, or grandparent, would do."

"That's the confirmation I needed." Grandmother stood. "Thanks." She wrapped her arms around her friend in another embrace. "Since I'm here, there are a couple of things I'm looking for. And if you deal fairly with me, I'll even take you to lunch!"

The wizard laughed. "I know better than to try to trick you," he said. "Let's talk about what you need." The stools vanished, and the two walked toward a display rack.

**********

Janet and Shelly floated lazily down Old Man River, a leisurely raft ride that circled one area of the park. It was comfortable and very relaxing. But as their rafts neared an area where a faster ride merged with the river, they started to drift apart. Instinctively, Janet reached out, grasping the hand of Shelly, who likewise had reached for her friend.

There was an awkward moment as they looked at each other, pulling their rafts together after having inadvertently clutched one another's hand. Janet blushed. "Um," she stammered, not knowing quite what to say. She knew it had to be as embarrassing for Shelly as it was for her. Janet released her grasp and tried to pull her hand away.

Shelly didn't let go. "No," she said softly. "It feels nice to hold your hand. Comforting, reassuring." She looked at Janet, who'd looked up at her, startled by her words.

"Are you sure?" Janet asked meekly. She didn't want to do anything that might jeopardize their friendship, either now or after they changed back.

"No," Shelly answered, sounding quite uncertain herself, "but let's try."

Hesitantly, Janet took her hand, pulling her tube closer to Shelly's. For several minutes, they floated, wordlessly, holding hands but only occasionally glancing at each other.

"This is making things awkward, isn't it?" Shelly finally asked without looking at Janet.

"How?"

"I remember everything from ... before. But I ... feel something different when I look at you." She shook her head. "I know I should feel weird, but ...."

Janet nodded. "I know what you mean."

"But when I look at you, I ... want to kiss you," Shelly said softly. "I know it's what that girl did to us, but ... I can't help it."

"I feel the same way," Janet confessed. "But you've probably figured out that I did before, too. What do we do?"

Shelly looked up, looking directly at Janet, and she saw the same distraught look in Janet's eyes that she felt. She gazed at Janet for what seemed an eternity, but then she tugged Janet's hand, pulling her roommate closer. Because of the way they were sitting in their tubes, their heads drew closer. Shelly leaned her head toward Janet, her eyes half-closed, and she lifted her lips toward the other girl. Surprise and disbelief was quickly replaced by desire as Janet turned so her lips met Shelly's.

After a prolonged kiss, which wasn't even interrupted by some catcalls and whistles from younger girls watching the duo, Shelly pulled her head back a bit, opening her eyes to look at Janet. "I know it's not real, but it feels so nice."

In response, Janet leaned closer and planted her lips on Shelly's again, giving in to the need they both had for each other.

**********

"Janet, Shelly, can I talk to you?" The voice snapped the two girls' eyes open. They were lying in a double hammock under the palms surrounding the bleached white sand and aqua waters of the Tropical Lagoon, hands intertwined, with contented smiles on their faces.

"Excuse me," Janet said, "but who are you, and what do you want?"

"I work here," Selena explained simply, as if that should clarify all questions. She saw that the two girls didn't seem to care. "I'm one of the magic users here who control the changes when men buy tickets."

"So you're like that dark-haired girl that did this to us?" Shelly snapped. Despite the anger she was trying to project, there was a wavering uncertainty in her voice, like she wasn't totally sure she should be angry. She hadn't released her hold on Janet's hand.

"That's what I want to talk to you about," Selena said softly. "I think ... the other girl did some things that she wasn't supposed to."

"No shit," Janet cursed. "Like outing me in front of my roommate without any thought to my concerns or feelings? Or like changing me into a lesbian?"

"Or making me a lesbian, too," Shelly added.

"And then ... she revealed ... something ... that I was never, ever going to tell," Janet snarled. "What gave her the right to do that?"

A tiny shake of her head, eyes half-closed, was the only visible sign of Selena's distress at what she'd heard so far. "Nothing gave her that right," she said. "She had no right to do that." She took a deep breath, her lips pursed tightly together as she frowned. "I'd like to have you talk to Grandmother, er, the park owner."

"Why?" Janet asked nervously. "Will she ... undo all of this?" She glanced at Shelly, knowing that when the changes were undone, Shelly would be Stan, and would know of Mack's love. Everything would come unraveled, and Mack would lose all.

"No," Selena replied, having read Janet's fears. "She can't undo the magic until the pass expires. Beyond that ...." She shrugged. "It'll depend on what you want."

Janet recalled something that Anya had told her earlier. "The other girl said ...."

Selena shook her head. "Please, let's not discuss this here. Perhaps we should take this conversation to the office, and discuss this with Grandmother."

Shelly and Janet exchanged a nervous glance; they weren't certain that they should trust another magic-user.

"I'll get you vouchers for dinner in the Volcano Restaurant tonight. It's one of the best restaurants in the city, and the view from the volcano during sunset is ...," she paused, remembering the times when she'd dined there with her partner Brandy, "fabulous." She couldn't help the dreamy look in her eyes and the lilt in her voice as she recalled that romantic dinner.

Janet instantly wanted to take Selena up on the offer, but she was terrified of what Shelly would think or say. It was Shelly who decided; she looked at Janet to see if Janet had the same passion in her eyes that Shelly felt, and then turned back to Selena. "You've got a deal," she announced, the same dreamy tone in her voice that Selena had when she'd described the restaurant.

The two girls clambered out of the hammock and followed Selena to the office area. Without looking, Selena could tell that the two were holding hands, both to comfort one another in their nervousness, and because of their mutual attraction. She smiled to herself. She knew that both girls were very reluctant to talk to another magic user, but she also strongly suspected that Anya had tampered with their sexualities. The vouchers sealed the deal, but the discussion of the romantic, sunset dinner got her thinking that it was way past time to bring Brandy back for another special evening.

The girls were right behind Selena when she walked into the office building. It took a second for their eyes to adjust; as soon as they did, the girls looked around.

An old woman rose from behind a massive desk and walked to the two girls. She extended her hand toward theirs, and after a bit of hesitation, Shelly and Janet shook her hand. "Can I get you something to drink? Soft drink? Iced tea? Water?"

Shelly shook her head. "No, thank you."

When Janet likewise indicated no, Grandmother smiled. "I won't be so rude as to drink my root beer in front of you, then. Please," she directed the girls, gesturing to the informal seating area, "have a seat." She glanced at Selena, nodding to her, too. "It seems that Selena thinks I should have a talk with you."

"They weren't sure they wanted to talk about what happened," Selena said as she gracefully eased herself into a chair. "I ... had to bribe them with dinner vouchers to the Volcano Restaurant."

"Oh, you'll love it!" Grandmother gushed suddenly. "You must try the Polynesian Chicken. It's simply delicious. And the view ...."

"I already gave them the sales pitch, Grandmother," Selena said with a smile.

"Oh, well then I don't need to continue on about how good it is, or how much I think you'll love it."

"Why do you want to talk to us?" Janet asked nervously, glancing at Shelly, whose hand she was still holding.

Grandmother looked at Selena. "Well?"

Selena winced. "Anya ... sold them their passes. She put some ... unusual changes in them."

Grandmother seemed perplexed. "That’s our business here," she said. Her expression froze when she saw the look on Selena's face.

"She altered Shelly's sexuality – after she outed Jim and then spilled the beans on his secret love for his roommate Stan." Selena's tone was carefully neutral, but her eyes betrayed her scorn and distaste at what Anya had done.

Grandmother's jaw dropped. She looked at the two girls, and knew immediately from the looks on their faces that Selena wasn't making something up. "Can you please tell me, in your own words, what happened, an also, anything ... unusual ... that Anya might have said to you."

Nervously at first, but with increasing confidence, Janet and Shelly began to recount the story of the morning's encounter with Anya. As they did so, uninterrupted by either magic user, the expression on Grandmother's face darkened with their every word. Finally, the two girls finished their tale, and they sat, silently and fearfully staring at the old woman, who was very obviously angry. Her eyes were narrow slits, and her fingers were interlocked in front of her face, her elbows propped on the arms of her chair.

After a few uneasy silent moments, Shelly spoke up. "What now?" she asked nervously.

Selena turned to the girls and held up her finger to her lips, indicating that the girls should remain quiet. "She's summoning her granddaughter," she whispered to the two girls.

From nowhere, Anya appeared in the office, startling the girls, but not Selena or Grandmother. "You wanted to see me?" she asked innocently. She wasn't wearing her staff uniform, but instead rather fashionable slacks and a blouse. A beret was perched rakishly on her head, and her arms held several shopping bags with French-looking names on them.

"Where were you?" Grandmother asked. She was expending more than a little effort to keep her voice neutral and calm.

Anya shrugged. "Oksana and I went shopping."

"From your bags, I take it you went to Paris?"

Anya smiled. "Of course. There are some fabulous new designs, and the perfumeries are nothing short of fabulous!" She got a coy look. "I think I found a perfume that will knock Greg's socks off."

Grandmother got right to the point. "You sold these two their passes?"

"Yes."

"With the modifications they've described – two-weeks, and changing Shelly's sexual orientation?"

"It fit what they were looking for," Anya said as if was obvious.

"You took some significant liberties in interpreting their destinies, didn't you?" Grandmother chided her.

"Oh, like you never have!" Anya sassed back. "They are meant to be together. Now they are – and they're such a cute couple."

Shelly was fuming. "You had no right ...!" she started to exclaim.

"When you bought your passes, you gave me the right," Anya huffed back.

"You outed me!" Janet cried. "Did you have _that_ right? Or to tell my secret that you probably knew I didn't want told?"

"It was one way to ...." Anya said through clenched teeth. The shopping bags slipped to the floor.

"Anya!" Grandmother barked, "sit down."

"But Grandmother ..." Anya started to protest.

"I said, sit down!" Grandmother repeated, rising from her chair.

"No," Anya answered firmly. She waved her fingers, chanting something, and she disappeared with all her shopping bags.

Grandmother sank slowly back into her chair, her mouth agape, the blood drained from her face.

Shocked, Selena decided to recover the situation. "I don't know that we need to bother you anymore," she said to Shelly and Janet. "Let me get you vouchers ...."

"Anything they want, anywhere in the park, for the duration of their passes," Grandmother said softly, still staring at the vacant spot that had recently been occupied by her belligerent granddaughter.

Selena nodded. "Can I see your passes?" she asked. When the girls handed her their cards, she waved her fingers over the plastic. "These are coded for any of the services and amenities in the park as long as your passes are valid." She handed them back to the two. "Enjoy your stay." She glanced, and saw that Grandmother was still sitting, unmoving, staring. Selena turned back and offered her hands to the two. "Why don't you get back to fun and games?" she asked, leading them to the door.

When she returned, she went first to the refrigerator and retrieved a bottle of soda for Grandmother. After putting some ice in a glass, she poured the soda and took it to Grandmother, setting the glass on a coaster on the nearest end-table. "Grandmother?" she asked softly, "are you okay?"

The old woman looked to have aged about twenty or thirty years in the span of minutes. Her cheeks were wet from tears which trickled from her eyes. "No," the old woman answered softly. She shook her head slowly. "I saw this happen once before. I swore I'd do everything I could to prevent it from happening again, but I don't know how to stop it."

"What?"

Grandmother looked at Selena, and saw concern in her eyes. And there was more. There was ... love? Like a child loving a grandparent? "I didn't think I'd ever tell anyone what happened before," she said, "but you need to know."

"Know what?"

"Anya is doing what her mother, my daughter Chessa, did," Grandmother sobbed, "before Chessa turned evil."

A chill pierced Selena's heart. She realized – Grandmother understood her far better than she'd once believed.

"I ...," Grandmother began, then she couldn't stop her anguish any longer. "I ... had to fight Chessa in the end. I ... had to kill my daughter ... to stop her." Her head lowered into her upturned hands, and she began to convulse with her sobs.

Selena's mouth dropped open in shock. Grandmother knew exactly how she'd felt. Wordlessly, she rose, crept to the chair, squatted beside it, and put her arm around the old woman. Gently, she guided Grandmother's head onto her shoulder, letting the old woman's tears moisten her shirt.

**********

Liz looked up when she sensed that something had disturbed the atmosphere in the club. It was as much instinct as anything, but even before the others at her table – Jenny, Melinda, and Kyle – realized. The laughter at Jenny's story died in her throat as her head turned.

Kyle, her paramour, noticed when Liz's body tensed. "What?" he asked, suddenly concerned. He followed her gaze.

The sensation was spreading throughout the crowd. Guys who'd been talking stopped, their heads turning toward the disturbance. Girlfriends looked, and then their expressions hardened into the steely glare of jealousy.

Riding on this wave of attention, two girls strutted into the Coconut Club, one with brown hair, and the other black. Their dresses were almost indecently short, and the brown-haired girl bared her shoulders in the sleeveless, teal-colored, tight-fitting dress. The dark-haired girl wasn't quite as sensuously attired, but she nevertheless drew attention. Both girls sported figures that most girls would kill for, and their makeup was style-magazine perfect. The brown-haired girl strode with the confidence of someone who knew she was a guy-magnet and was relishing in it. The dark-haired girl seemed a little less certain in her body language, but seemed well-aware of how sexy she looked, and mostly comfortable with the look.

The dark-haired girl paused to look around, and after spying Liz and her friends, pointed at the table, talking excitedly. The duo changed course, heading for where the Bikini Beach friends were enjoying their drinks.

"What the hell is Anya doing dressing like that?" Jenny asked with a scowl. "And without Greg."

Liz shook her head. "They've been ... distant for a while," she replied, her voice heavy with sadness. "Ever since _she_ came." Her words dripped with disdain for Oksana, Anya's brown-haired companion.

"She's doing _everything_ with Oksana these days," Jenny commented acidly. "I heard that she's stood up Greg nearly a dozen times, and he's getting pretty pissed about it."

"Is she ... defecting to the other side?" Melinda asked hesitantly. Her eyes were glued on the pair walking slowly toward them.

"I don't think so," Liz observed. "Oh, crap! We've got a table that will seat six," Liz added with a scowl. "I bet they're going to invite themselves to join us."

At that moment, two guys approached the pair of girls. Anya seemed a little uncertain, but Oksana was reveling in the attention, and let one of the guys lead her to the dance floor. Anya let the other guy know she wasn't interested, and continued her journey, albeit with a few interruptions to turn down offers to dance.

"Hi, guys," Anya said cheerfully as she scooted in an empty chair at their table. "What's new?"

Liz looked coolly at her friend. "Where's Greg? I haven't seen you with him for a while."

"Studying or something," Anya said dismissively. "His classes are keeping him pretty busy lately."

"Or she's too busy with _her_ to spend time with him," Melinda whispered softly to Jenny.

A frown crossed Anya's face as she glared for a moment at Melinda, but she put her smile back on.

Kyle could sense that things were a little tense, so he scrambled to his feet and extended a hand to Liz. "How about a dance?"

Liz eagerly took his hand, and walked with Kyle to the dance floor. "Thanks," she said softly.

"What's going on?" Kyle asked over the loud beat of the music. Fortunately, it was a slow dance, so they were able to talk as Kyle held Liz close. "As soon as Anya and Oksana came in, you guys got really tense."

"Anya's acting really weird since Oksana came," Liz answered. "It's almost like she's a different person. Not a very nice person, either."

"Oh?"

"Vicky was in tears the other day when Anya stood her up for doing some bridal stuff. And she was quite brusque with Mel a few days ago." She leaned against Kyle's shoulder. "I wish ballroom dance class hadn't been cancelled tonight. Then we wouldn't have to deal with that ... stuff. It'd be just you and me." Kyle's response was to smile and hold Liz tighter as they swayed to the music.

A couple of dances later, they reluctantly walked back to the table, where Liz could see that Oksana's companion had dragged another chair to their table, making it a little more crowded. As they neared the table, they saw Oksana flinch from something, and then she waved her hands lightly. To Liz's horror, the guy who'd been accompanying Oksana quickly morphed into a hot blonde beauty in a dress that was even more revealing than Oksana's.

Liz sat down with Kyle, staring open-mouthed at Oksana. "What the hell?" she began to ask.

"Thad was getting a little pushy and rude," Oksana said as if nothing had happened. "He was trying to touch me ... inappropriately, and in public, too! He needed a little education in not being so boorish toward women."

Beside Liz, Anya was chuckling heartily at Oksana's prank. "He'll learn after being pawed all night!" Oksana rose with the new girl, who had a dazed look on her face, and led her toward the bar.

"Anya!" Liz hissed. "That was just wrong of her, and you're laughing at it?"

Anya simply shrugged, still smiling. "He'll learn to treat women with a little more respect. It's no big deal."

Jenny practically bolted from her chair and helped Melinda stand. Both had expressions of stunned disbelief. "We, uh, have to get back to make sure Natty is okay. We can't leave her alone too long." The grabbed their purses and hastened from the club, glancing nervously over their shoulders at Anya as they fled.

Liz scowled at Anya, who seemed baffled by Liz's concern. "That wasn't right," Liz said plainly, "and you know it. And you're acting like it was a joke?" She stood abruptly. "Come on, Kyle," she said firmly. "I feel like going to the chocolate bar for some dessert."

As they departed, leaving her alone at the table, Anya's mind swirled with conflicting and confusing thoughts. It was just a harmless prank, like Oksana said. No harm, and the guy would learn a lesson. But there were nagging doubts in her mind telling her that it _was_ wrong, and certainly nothing to laugh about. She'd offended her friends with her callous disregard for the guy, making them feel like they didn't want to be around her. She felt a mental tug-of-war between feeling indignant that her friends had left so abruptly and rudely, to feeling guilty that she'd done something wrong that had made them _want_ to leave. It was all so confusing, like so many things had become lately.

**********

Shelly gazed longingly over the table at Janet, the romantic lighting of the restaurant adding to the tingle she felt from the wine and from Janet's presence. "What do you want to do now?" she asked. "I think they want to close."

Janet didn't need to glance around to see that there were only three couples left, and that the wait staff seemed to be anxious for them to leave. She could hardly take her eyes off Shelly. "I want to sit here and stare at your loveliness," she said, her voice a bit slurred from the wine she'd drunk.

Shelly felt her knees wobble at Janet's words. They echoed her own sentiments. "But ... I think they're going to close, and we have to go."

"You're afraid, aren't you?"

Shelly stared at Janet, surprised for a moment. "Yeah," she said, dropping her gaze. "I'm ... I don't know what I want."

Janet reached across the table and gently lifted Shelly's chin until she was staring directly in her eyes. "I think you do."

Shelly tried desperately to deny her feelings. "What ... happened earlier – that was just, you know, kissing and holding hands."

"And you want more, don't you?" Janet asked confidently.

"What ... what does this mean ... for after?" Shelly stammered, torn between her need for Janet and her fear of the future.

"Let's worry about the future when it comes," Janet said confidently, moving her hand up to tenderly stroke Shelly's cheek. With her other hand, she lifted her glass of wine and took a sip, seductively licking her lips as she set the glass back down.

"I ... I've never ... you know," Shelly confessed, lowering her gaze once more. "I'm ... scared."

Janet rose slowly and took Shelly's hand, helping her up from her chair. "I'll be gentle," she said softly. "I promise."

The two walked from the restaurant, and down the well-lit path from near the summit of the artificial volcano. Janet held Shelly's hand tightly, holding her close, giving her reassurance against her fears and uncertainties.

At the base of the concrete and stone mountain, Janet smiled. "I suspected that you hadn't, you know."

"Well," Shelly said with a nervous smile, "some of us didn't have your chiseled body or movie-star good looks."

"That didn't help me score with the ladies," Janet chuckled.

"You weren't _looking_ for the ladies," Shelly giggled.

"True," Janet agreed. "But now you've got the looks," she said, pausing to stare into Shelly's eyes, and then look up and down her body. "And the killer bod to go with it."

Shelly blushed. "I bet you say that to all the girls."

"Just one," Janet said before she stopped, swinging the hand holding Shelly's so that the other girl swung around. Janet wrapped her arms around Shelly as her lips eagerly sought Shelly's.

Several minutes later, after a number of restaurant patrons had scooted beside the two women passionately kissing on the walkway, Shelly let herself ease back from the kiss. "Wow!" she said softly. "You're going to knock me off my feet."

"And straight into my waiting arms," Janet cooed.

Shelly felt a tremble of nervous excitement. "I'm ... I ...."

Janet put her finger over Shelly's lips. "Shhh," she whispered. "Let's just savor the moment, and then we can go home."

When Janet helped Shelly into the passenger seat of her car, she smiled confidently. She slipped behind the wheel, and as she inserted the key, she turned to look at Shelly sitting with a look that was a combination of doe-eyed fear and uncontrollable lust. Janet leaned over toward Shelly, and turned her lips toward the innocent girl. In moments, the two were kissing eagerly again, their hands roaming freely over each other's body as their smoldering passion ignited into a roaring blaze.

They paused for a moment, and Shelly clung tightly to Janet. "Please don't stop," she begged.

"Let's get home first," Janet replied with a grin. "And then it's play-time." She leaned over and gave Shelly one more kiss, which Shelly tried hard to prolong, before she started the car.

**********

Standing on the new concrete wearing a hardhat, staring alternately at the construction drawings on his tablet computer, and then at the pool and columns being erected around it, Greg looked less like a twenty-something college student than a project manager. Beside him was a tall, well-muscled Amazonian woman, also wearing a hardhat, but where Greg had on Dockers and a polo shirt, the woman had well-worn denim jeans and a faded T-shirt.

"Can we get the pool crew in here while you guys finish up the columns?" Greg asked.

"Part of it, but there's heavy work with the crane getting the columns up, and it's too dangerous to have the guys in the pool working. Besides, if one of the columns slips, we lose everything that they will be doing."

"Shit. Is there anything we can do to get back some of the time we lost? Double shift?"

The woman said sternly, "I'm doing everything I can to get back on schedule."

Greg sighed. "I know, Beth, but Grandmother was counting on opening this part before Thanksgiving."

"I can't control the weather, Greg," Beth answered. "And I don't want to push double-shift again if I don't have to. Not unless your boss wants to cough up the extra dough. Because it sure as shit isn't coming out of my bottom line."

"Beth, you know I wouldn't ask you to do that," Greg replied, hurt by her insinuation. "And neither would Grandmother."

"I've got every woman who's in the construction trades working on this job. There _aren't_ any more in a five county area!" She shook her head. "I don't understand the big deal about women only that your boss insists on. It seems ... weird."

Greg winced. He hated it when Beth brought this subject up, which she often did. "She has a contract with the clients. No men in the park at all. Period, end of discussion."

"Okay, okay. I get it, again," Beth sighed. "Too bad I can't just dress some of the other workers in drag so we could catch up. I could really use some of their skills right now."

Greg started to reply, but stopped. For a moment, he looked thoughtfully at Beth, considering her words. "Are some of those guys single?"

Beth frowned at him. "I ... didn't know that was your style," she said warily. "I thought you and your boss' granddaughter were an item."

Greg started at her words, and then chuckled. "No, I'm not, and it's not about that. It's, well, it's kind of hard to explain. And I probably shouldn't; it's Grandmother's place to say. So, are there any?"

Beth scratched her chin a bit. "Yeah, there are probably a couple dozen guys who fit that bill. But ..."

"Let me talk to Grandmother, and I'll get back to you." He tucked his tablet under his arm. "I better get over to the office now. It's looking really good. You guys are doing a great job."

"Gals, you mean, don't you?" Beth said with a wicked grin. She slapped him on the shoulder, staggering him. Describing her as an Amazon wasn't far off the mark, he decided.

After a short walk from the construction site, past the ticket booth, and to the front office, Greg punched the door's combination into the keypad. In response, he heard the click of the actuator unlocking the door. He pulled the door open and stepped out of the September heat.

Out of habit, he glanced to his right, to the desk Anya normally sat at. And as quickly, he felt the anguish in his heart. As was the case lately, she was seldom at her desk, and if she was, she had her new friend Oksana with her.

"I heard that sigh from over here," Grandmother said as she spun from her computer toward him. "What's on your mind?"

"A few things," Greg answered morosely. "Work first, though." He took a seat in front of Grandmother's desk. "Beth said that they could catch up, and maybe get ahead a little, if they had a few more workers. But they've hired all the women in the construction trades in the area."

"And your idea is ...."

Greg chuckled. "You know me too well. She said that the company has a few dozen men on other sites that they could pull in, that she _wants_ to pull in, but the restriction gets in the way."

"And ...?"

"I asked if she had any single guys in the company that she could use on the job."

Grandmother guffawed. "I bet _that_ earned you a look."

"You said it!" Greg answered, beet red. "Actually, I was thinking that short-term passes to those single guys would help get labor on the worksite to get us back on schedule."

"Can't she double-shift? Overtime?"

Greg shook his head. "She doesn't want to do that again. Remember, she ran double-shift for three weeks cleaning up from the storm, and getting us back to only being a week and a half behind schedule." He shook his head. "Damn, but that storm made a mess."

"I won't argue with that," Grandmother agreed solemnly. They'd missed the brunt of the hurricane, but what they had received had been pretty devastating. To the amazement of the community, the park itself came through unscathed, although Greg and a few others knew it had been magic. He shuddered to think of what would have happened if a storm surge had swamped the park and spread the magic water around the city.

Unfortunately, the construction site wasn't yet protected by Grandmother's magic, and it didn't fare nearly as well. The first estimate was that the project would lose eight days of lost time during and immediately after the storm, while the city had been essentially shut down, and then another two weeks to clean up the mess and damage, and then another two weeks to get back to where they'd been the day before the site had felt the brunt of nature.

"At least you got some fantastic national press for the way you used the park and its resources to help the community. Everyone was impressed that you left the construction workers on your payroll while they were helping others clean up and recover."

Grandmother shook her head sadly. "It was the least I could do after so many people were displaced from their homes. A few weeks of schedule slip is nothing compared to what they could do to help others."

"Anyway," Greg continued with his original train of thought, "if Beth got some of those other workers on short-term passes, she thinks she could make up the time."

"Did you tell her ...?"

Greg knew immediately what Grandmother was asking. "No," he replied quickly. "I knew that was your place to tell her."

"When we're done, ask her to come by. I'll talk it over with her." She gazed directly at Greg. "Now, what else is on your mind?"

"There's no fooling someone who can read your mind," he chuckled, but the mirth wasn't there.

"I'm not reading your mind, Greg," Grandmother said. "I'm reading your expression, and your body language. I could see the pain in your eyes when you saw that Anya wasn't here."

Greg frowned, trying to hide his emotions. "I ...."

"You two haven't done much together lately, have you?"

"We've both been ...," Greg started to protest with a defiant stare. He saw the impassive expression Grandmother wore. He let his gaze drop. "No," he said softly, shaking his head. He felt his eyes watering – again. "She's always too busy with _her_," he complained.

"Greg," the old woman said gently to him. "I don't know what's happening, but I'm worried."

"So am I," Greg stammered, trying not to cry. Anya's treatment hurt him badly, but he really didn't want to show it – to anyone. Not even Grandmother.

"That's not what I was talking about." She saw him look up, startled, wondering what she meant. "I'm worried about you, and your safety."

"Me? My safety?"

Grandmother nodded. "My friend told you what happened when Chessa was losing control, how ...."

Greg shook his head furiously. "Anya would _never_ do something like that to me! She loves me!"

Grandmother's impassive gaze stopped his protests. "That doesn't matter. If she touches the darkness, all human emotions and bonds and loyalties – pffftt. Gone." She waved her fingers like a puff of smoke to emphasize her point. "Or if someone is trying to push her toward anger, then anyone who could be used toward that goal is in danger. That includes you. You know that Chessa was planning on using you to push Anya toward the darkness. Whatever is pushing Anya this time might try the same."

Greg just stared at her, not knowing what to say as he tried to argue with what she'd said. He couldn't, of course, and that really, really shook him to the core.

Grandmother scooted her chair back a bit and opened a drawer in her desk. She extracted a small folded piece of cloth, and then extended it across the desk toward Greg.

As he took it, he frowned, puzzled. "What is it?" he asked as he unfolded the cloth. It revealed a small silver medallion on a silver chain.

"I want you to put it on, and never, never take it off," Grandmother said firmly.

"What is it?"

"Promise me you won't take it off before I tell you. It's okay." Her solemnity rattled Greg.

"Okay," he said nervously. "I promise." He slipped the chain over his neck, then pulled his shirt collar forward so the medal would drop inside. "What is it?"

"Insurance."

"I don't understand."

Grandmother's expression wasn't at all reassuring. "If things get out of hand, it's your insurance policy. It's to protect you."

Greg felt a shudder at her words. It sounded like his life was in danger because Anya was getting out of control. He wanted to deny Grandmother's words, to show her that he needed no protection against the girl who loved him. He couldn't, though. Though his heart said otherwise, intellectually, he knew that the old woman was right.

**********

Late in the afternoon the next day, Selena sat in the ticket booth, fuming. She was supposed to have had the afternoon off so she could spend time with her girlfriend Brandy. Instead, she had to work, because Anya hadn't shown up at work.

Almost as if summoned, she felt a presence outside the booth, and she looked up from her brooding. As soon as she recognized the face, her scowl instantly became a warm, pleasant smile. "I was just thinking about you," Selena purred.

"And I'm always thinking about you," Brandy said with a smile.

"I'm sorry we couldn't spend the afternoon shopping," Selena apologized again.

"Oh, stop it!" Brandy chided. "You always say it's no big deal if I have a test or project that interferes with our plans, so you need to do the same. I know we'll have plenty of time."

"I know," Selena said meekly, "but I feel so bad. I know how much you like shopping with me, and with our class and work schedules ...." She knew it would be a while before she had another chance to spend a weekday afternoon with Brandy.

"So we'll do it another time," Brandy said encouragingly. "And neither of us has anything planned for the evening," she cooed.

Selena flinched. "Actually, I _do_ have plans for the evening already," she confessed. She saw Brandy's eyebrows rise. "Yeah," Selena said. She retrieved a paper from her purse and slid it under the ticket slot.

Brandy, frowning, took the paper and unfolded it. With one final glance at Selena, she started to read. A moment later, her mouth dropped open in surprise, and she looked at Selena, who was smiling smugly. "You!" Brandy said with mock anger.

"I figured you wouldn't mind if I made it up to you with dinner at the Volcano Restaurant," Selena said with a grin.

"What am I going to do with you?"

"Give me a big hug and kiss while we get ready for dinner tonight," Selena giggled, "and another when we get home."

"Deal. Too bad that glass is in the way, or I'd show you how I say yes to an invitation to a dinner date."

"Oh," Selena interrupted, frowning. "You'd better go now." There was a sudden urgency in her voice.

"Trouble?" Brandy asked, startled by Selena's change in mood.

"Anya's coming. I'd rather you weren't around when she gets here."

"Oh." Brandy nodded knowingly. Selena hadn't kept any secrets from her. She paused to blow a kiss to Selena. "See you after work?"

"Count on it."

Selena watched Brandy's bottom sway as the girl walked away. For a brief moment, she forgot all about Anya, focusing instead on the sexy girl she would have dinner with. The sound of the door opening tore Selena from her daydreaming.

"Hi. Anything interesting happen?" Anya said as she stepped into the booth.

"No," Selena said, trying to control her emotions, but losing. "Just spending all day scrambling back and forth between classes and this boring hothouse because someone didn't bother to show up today!" she hissed. "And having to give up my afternoon plans with Brandy. That's all."

"Oh," Anya said dismissively. "I suppose you missed selling a few passes, then, if you were so busy."

"No," Selena rebutted sharply, "_you_ missed selling a few passes because you couldn't be bothered to show up to work today!"

Anya shrugged, then waved her hands. "No problem, then," she replied, acting like she didn't care that Selena had covered for her. "There. That should make up for what we would have sold."

Selena looked at her, and then, following her magic sense, opened the cash register. Without bothering to count, she knew what the total of funds was, just from her magic. "What the hell?" she demanded angrily. "You know Grandmother doesn't operate that way!"

"What's the big deal?" Anya asked. "We have our gate for the day now."

"Where were you, anyway? Off somewhere with Oksana again?"

"If you must know," Anya sounded more than a little condescending, "we were skiing."

"Skiing? In September?"

"Yeah. Valle Nevado. It's pretty good. Granted, it's nothing at all like the Austrian Alps, but it's not bad."

"So what did you two do? Decide to pop over there on the spur of the moment, and spend the day flirting with guys on the slopes?"

"Nothing wrong with a little harmless flirting," Anya rebuffed her comment.

"Except that you're hurting Greg by ignoring him," Selena countered sharply. "Or are you too absorbed with yourself and your new friend that you don't even see that?" She shook her head. "This isn't like you at all."

"How would you know what I'm like?" Anya snarled.

"I know what you _used_ to be like. The new Anya isn't anything like that. You're getting wicked with your magic."

"Maybe I just want to relax a bit, and have some fun. Maybe I deserved it, after all the shit I've been through!" Anya yelled.

"What _you've_ been through?" Selena was appalled at Anya's nerve.

"Yeah, what I've been through. You didn't see your family destroyed when your mother was killed, like I did!"

"No," Selena hissed angrily. "I had to _kill_ my mother because she got so evil. So don't give me your self-righteous 'oh, poor me' act, bitch!" She practically leaped from her chair, still glaring at Anya, and stomped into the office.

Grandmother sensed Selena's anger long before she got in the office building. "What's ...?" she started to say.

Selena's face was a mask of anger. "I quit!" she yelled. "I don't have to put up with that kind of shit! I am so out of here!" She grabbed her employee's badge and tossed it on Grandmother's desk before spinning on her heels and stomping toward the door.

Grandmother had seen the fight with her vision. "Selena, stop, please," she intoned in a pleading voice. "Please?"

"Why? So she can hurt me more?" Selena screamed.

"Selena, please sit down and take a few deep breaths."

Scowling, Selena turned and plopped down in one of the sofas. Her eyes narrow slits, she did as Grandmother had taught her quite a while ago – breathing in slowly, holding it for ten seconds, and then exhaling slowly and completely. After a few repetitions, her anger was significantly reduced, but the hurt Anya had caused wasn't.

While Selena was doing her deep breaths, Grandmother moved to the sofa beside her. She held Selena's hand, like a mother would a child's, and bit her lower lip as she struggled to find appropriate words. "Anya was way out of line with what she said, and what she did.

"No shit!" Selena exclaimed, breaking her focus on relaxation.

"Selena, I understand your anger. I understand that you want to quit after that." Grandmother's voice was very calm, a soothing balm for her hurt feelings. "But I want you to take the rest of the day off, and tomorrow, and calm yourself."

"But ...."

Grandmother shook her head. "Selena, your breathing." She saw the girl start at her gentle, almost motherly, chiding. "The worst thing you can do, as a magic user, is to react out of anger. You need to control your anger."

"But ...."

"I'll see you on Monday morning. Until then, you're on paid vacation. Please, take the time to calm yourself. Monday, if you still want to quit, I'll understand. But I want that decision made when you're calm, not upset and angry like you are now."

Selena started to object, but she closed her mouth and nodded instead. "Yes, Grandmother," she said softly.

Grandmother patted her hand. "I ... I'm not good at saying this," she stammered, "but I am very fond of you. You're like family. I want what's best for you more than I want to keep a good employee." She chuckled. "But I hope you forgive me if I'm a little bit greedy at wanting to keep you as an employee."

"I ... understand." Selena wasn't sure she could trust herself to speak.

"One thing that I really hope, and it is only a hope, is that you'll stay, and help me. Just in case."

A frown crossed Selena's brow. "Help you? In case of what?"

"I'm afraid that Anya is tempting the darkness, and if she touches it, if she starts to become ... evil, then I'll need your help to ...."

"To stop her," Selena said, feeling a chill penetrate her. She knew what Grandmother was implying; if Anya became enchanted with the dark powers, she would have to die before she could harm others. Just like Selena's mother, and Anya's mother. And Grandmother wasn't strong enough to stop Anya by herself.

**********

Shelly felt some hair tickling her nose and face as she slowly woke. She felt very contented for some reason, like a warm glow filled her entire body. As consciousness slowly crept into her mind, she realized that there was an arm draped over her body and someone cuddled behind her. She flinched at the realization, and the shock of not knowing what, or who, was in bed with him.

"Good morning, beautiful," a soft, feminine voice purred in his ear. "Sleep well?"

"Yeah," Shelly said softly, still not knowing who was speaking. She scooted forward, and then turned to her back, turning her head so she could look at her bed-mate.

In response, Janet planted a kiss on her lips. "Do you want breakfast, or do you want to snuggle some more."

"I ... I thought I was dreaming," Shelly said softly. "I dreamed that everything yesterday was a dream, and that we were still men. And then I dreamed that while we ... made love."

Janet smiled. "We did, my dear." She saw the look of concern and confusion on Shelly's face. "Do you have regrets?" she asked warily.

Shelly thought a moment, recalling the events of the previous night, of their tender passion, and their fiery intimacy. "No," she said. She leaned forward, and kissed Janet again. "Not at all."

An hour later, the two got out of bed. While Shelly pulled on a robe, Janet had no modesty at all, going about her morning ablutions totally nude, and giving Shelly a full view of her magnificent, athletic body. Something about Janet's figure stirred warmth in Shelly, and she wondered if she'd be able to focus on her own shower.

As she stood before the sink, trying not to gawk at Janet, who was plainly visible through the partially-fogged glass of the shower stall, Shelly realized that her feelings were in direct conflict with her memories and thoughts. She knew that the girl's spell had made her a lesbian, but it felt so natural, like being hetero had been natural when she'd been Stan. She was strongly attracted physically to Janet, but did she _love_ her roommate? It was still Mack inside that female body, and Mack had been Stan's best friend. Janet was thus Shelly's best friend. But what else were they now? It was so confusing.

Shelly finished dressing, opting for a pair of jeans and a knit top, lightly brushing her hair to remove the tangles. She pulled her hair back behind her ears to keep her brow clean, marveling as she did so how natural it felt. She knew something was missing; she wasn't putting on any makeup, and it seemed like she was partially naked without it, but she needed to get out of the bathroom, away from Janet's sexy nude body, to think a bit.

Shelly went to the kitchen and thought a moment. She put a pot of coffee on, and then paused to think about satisfying her hunger. Stan would have cooked some bacon or sausage and made pancakes. Both of those options turned Shelly's nose. For some reason, she kept thinking of a half slice of whole-wheat toast with sugar-free strawberry jam, and a bowl of cottage cheese topping a bed of fresh fruit. She frowned to herself; that would have been a warm-up for Stan, to say nothing of Mack. But for two women?

Shelly was carrying two plates of breakfast on the table when Janet emerged from the bedroom area. "Coffee smells good," she purred.

"I'm surprised you're awake without a cup or two," Shelly joked.

"I guess you're better at waking me up than coffee," Janet said with a wink. She slid into a chair and picked up a coffee cup, taking a sip. "Mmmm."

Shelly set down the plates, and then sat in the chair opposite Janet. For a few moments, the two girls ate in silence. Janet knew that there was something on Shelly's mind, and didn't want to push. Shelly wasn't quite sure how to say what she was thinking. Finally, the silence became too awkward.

"What's ...?" Janet began to ask, while Shelly simultaneously started with, "I think ..." The two stopped. "You go," Janet urged.

"How ... how does this changes things? Between us, I mean?" Shelly asked hesitantly.

Janet looked into her coffee cup for a moment. "I hope it doesn't."

"Should we pretend that last night never happened? To keep our friendship, I mean?"

"Do you want to?"

Shelly looked into Janet's eyes for a moment, and then lowered her gaze. "No. It was ... special."

"And your first?"

"Yeah."

Janet giggled. "Was it what you expected?"

"No," Shelly replied, starting to giggle herself. "I never expected that for my first time, I'd be on the receiving end." She looked up at Janet, and there was a sparkle in her eyes. "But it was ... very special."

"Special enough to want to do it again?" Janet asked, wiggling her eyebrows in a suggestive way.

"Didn't you get that answer this morning?" Shelly replied, feeling her cheeks burning.

"Yeah, I guess I did," Janet giggled. "Wanna go again?"

"You're insatiable!"

"With you, yes,"

"We've both got studying to do," Shelly said, interrupting the playful mood. "But if we get it done quickly, maybe we can go back to the park some more?"

Janet grinned. "That sounds like a plan."

**********

Anya rolled over again, her subconscious mind reacting and trying to rouse herself from her dream, but it didn't seem to want to let go of her. She floated in a thick fog, unable to see anything around her. Voices called to her, a jumble of noises that were barely distinguishable. She tried to focus on one, and just as she was about to understand the voice, the others became louder, drowning out the object of her attention. She stumbled around blindly, unable to see anything except faint shadowy shapes around her that flitted away as soon as she could start to distinguish one from another. She cried for help, but the response was a mocking laughter from all sides. Over it all, a few voices called her name. "Anya!" they called, but she couldn't sense any direction that the sound came from. "Anya! Let me help!" She stumbled, her confusion growing more and more intense. Suddenly, a voice boomed, momentarily drowning the other sounds. "You're a big girl, Anya," it said. "You know how to help yourself." Then it began to mock her as well, ranging from something like Greg's voice, to Grandmother's, through all her friends, and then to a voice she hadn't heard for years, a melodic woman's voice that cooed to her, "Anya, Anya! Come here, baby!" her mother's voice called. She stumbled through the thick fog some more, but it only thickened, and the voices moved around, adding to her disorientation. She sat to cry, feeling helpless and vulnerable, but even that was mocked. "Look at the little girl crying!" a voice called.

With a sudden shake, Anya bolted upright in her bed. Her nightgown was drenched with sweat, and she could feel the clammy dampness of her sheets as well. How long had she been trapped in the nightmare, the terrifying nothingness where she had no references, no landmarks, nothing familiar?

Fear showed in her eyes as she flipped on the nightlight, sighing with audible relief when the right light pushed back the darkness and gave her something of a reference point. Timidly, like a girl frightened of monsters under the bed, Anya crept to the bathroom, where she wiped her face with a damp washcloth. She stared into her own bloodshot, weary eyes.

Without warning, she turned her face upward, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Leave me alone!" she screamed to an unseen foe. "Go away!" In answer, though, she heard nothing except the water flowing through the pipes to refill the toilet tank. She collapsed onto the floor, curling up in a fetal position and sobbing softly. "Leave me alone," she said in a tiny, terrified voice, over and over.

**********

Grandmother watched Anya stroll imperiously from the office, toward the parking lot. As she's expected, her attempted conversation with Anya hadn't gone well. Though it was plainly visible to everyone, Anya wouldn't admit to being exhausted. Grandmother could read the magic, and knew that Anya had been surviving on energy drinks and energy-boost spells, and it was taking more and more every passing day to keep her feeling energized.

Far worse than the physical exhaustion, though, was the mental fatigue. Anya was less pleasant. Her perpetual, warm, friendly smile seldom showed on her face. She was terse with people; everyone on the staff had noticed, and were worried about her.

Grandmother had tried once more to warn Anya about the darkness and how sneaky it was. It tricked one into doing things that were wrong, even though they knew better. Anya had become indignant at that, protesting loudly that she knew the difference between good and evil, and was _not_ going to do anything that could even remotely be considered evil. Then she had walked out, ending the conversation.

Grandmother buried her face in her hands, feeling overwhelmed, and feeling a terrible sense of déjà vu. How many times had she had this same conversation with Chessa? And how many times had it ended the same way? She was failing Anya, just like she'd failed Chessa. She didn't have the skill or wisdom to help Anya.

Something her friend the wizard had said leapt to mind – she'd go back to the old country, to find something that would help Anya, even if it meant the ultimate sacrifice. Grandmother hadn't thought about it much after the conversation, but now she realized that she should.

She pushed back from her desk, turning and rolling her chair to her computer desk. She fumbled through a pile of letters and other correspondence, until she extracted a piece of old parchment. She sat back in her chair, looking at the letter, fear in her eyes. It was from the clan, and was meant for her, even though there was no address or other notation. On the back, joining the folds, was a wax seal. Grandmother knew the imprint in the wax; it was the signet ring that the eldest woman of the clan wore.

Slowly, the old woman slid her finger between folds to get leverage, and then pulled at the parchment to unfold it. She'd seen Anya try the same thing, but the paper hadn't budged. Now, though, the wax glowed, and she felt a tingle through her fingers. Suddenly, the wax seal was gone, and the letter unfolded.

With great trepidation, Grandmother slipped on her reading glasses from where they'd dangled from a chain around her neck. She could have used magic to correct her vision – but she'd long since forgotten those spells. Besides, in the mortal world, such things were taken as a sign of elder wisdom, and meant that a woman like her would be far more respected as a businesswoman than some young hottie.

Grandmother frowned as she started to read, and it took a moment of concentration for her to shift to her native tongue, to the old language. She read, her mouth dropping further open with each line, until it could open no further. Once she finished, she reread the note. Her arm dropped to the arm of her chair, the letter still clasped between her fingers, as she sat back, her mouth still agape and her eyes wide open in shock.

After perhaps ten minutes, Grandmother set the letter on her desk and picked up the phone. She made one call after another, quickly discussing arrangements that needed to be made. Finally, she called some of her staff. They trickled in slowly, puzzled by the sudden staff meeting, and even more puzzled by Anya's absence. Grandmother's shell-shocked appearance turned the curiosity into whispered speculation and discussion. Eventually, the key staff members were present – Liz, Jenny, Selena, and Doctor Chastity.

With a somber expression, Grandmother walked heavily to a wing chair; the others were seated on the sofas, as was normal for these 'staff meetings'. "Thank you for coming," she said simply, her voice devoid of emotion.

Liz frowned at her appearance. "What's wrong, boss?" she asked bluntly.

"Never were one to beat around the bush, were you?" Grandmother tried to joke. She wasn't in the mood, and the joke fell flat.

"But something is going on," Jenny continued the inquiry.

Grandmother drew a deep breath. "I got a letter ... from the current matron of my clan."

Eyebrows rose in varying degrees, depending mostly on how much of Grandmother's story the staff member knew. "From the old country?" Liz asked.

A simple nod answered Liz's question.

"What did it say?"

"Come home."

"What?" Jenny asked, astonished. "But ... you have a death sentence for ...."

Grandmother nodded. "Yes, I do. Nonetheless, the letter asks me to come home."

"Does it say why?" Dr. Chastity asked the obvious question.

Grandmother shrugged. "Not directly. It says that I need to complete my training."

"Why?"

"To deal with a crisis," Grandmother finished.

"Do ... do you think ...?" Selena began.

Grandmother nodded. "Yes, I'm sure the matron knows what's going on. That's why I'm going."

"But ... you're under sentence of death," Jenny protested.

"And if they can help me keep Anya from the darkness," Grandmother said, gulping nervously, "then I'd gladly give my life. I owe that much to her."

"When are you going?" Liz asked.

"I just made arrangements. My flight is first thing in the morning."

"Why are you telling us?" Selena asked, afraid that she knew the answer.

"I need you to keep an eye on Anya," Grandmother said plainly. "Especially you, Selena. You're the only one who can use magic if necessary."

"But ... she's much more powerful than I am," Selena said, swallowing uneasily.

"Yes, but I want you to make liberal use of the old chant that I taught you, the shield spell." She glanced around the group. "I want you to act normally for our customers, especially around Anya. Don't interfere with Oksana. I can't prove it, but I have a very bad feeling about that one. Selena, I'm leaving a directive that you're in charge of the magic while I'm gone."

"Anya isn't going to like that," Selena said cautiously.

"No, she isn't," Grandmother agreed. "But I own the park, not her. I've already told her that she has to manage all the paperwork and operations I normally do, plus managing her own duties. That should keep her occupied."

"What do we tell her about where you've gone? She'll read our minds if she gets suspicious."

"I'm afraid she will. That's why I want you to be honest with her. I'm going back at the invitation of my clan."

"How long will you be gone?"

Grandmother shook her head. "I don't know," she answered. "As long as it takes, I guess."

**********

Shelly pointed and laughed aloud as Janet sat up from the water. She'd just slid down the tallest water slide in the park, and her top was barely hanging on her, her breasts plainly visible. It took Janet a moment to notice what Shelly was laughing at, but when she did, she decided to not let Shelly get the better of her. She stood slowly, then flounced so her breasts swayed and jiggled in plain sight. As she pulled her top back into place, she stuck her tongue out at Shelly playfully.

"Do you want to do that again?"

Janet grinned. "You just want another peep show, don't you?"

Shelly blushed. "Well, yeah," she replied.

Janet thought of something she hadn't before. "This time, I'm going down first," she announced. "I want to see for myself that your top stayed on like you claimed."

"Uh," Shelly gasped, suddenly unsure of herself, "I won't get the show you said I could have."

Janet knew she'd caught Shelly's trick. "I didn't promise you another show. At least not here in the park," she added with a naughty giggle. "And you want to go on the slides again, so it's my turn to go first."

"I think I'd rather go lie in a hammock," Shelly announced. She turned and took a step toward the path, away from the slides.

"Oh, no you don't," Janet said firmly, taking Shelly's hand. "We're going down the slides again. Then we can go to the hammocks."

"No fair!" Shelly protested as she struggled against Janet's firm grip and tug. "You're bigger than me!"

Ten minutes later, it was Janet who was laughing at a red-faced Shelly at the bottom of the slide.

"Okay, you had your show. Now can we go to the hammocks?" Shelly pouted.

"And _I_ didn't lose my top this time down, either!" Janet bragged. "The girl at the top showed me how to hold my arms so I wouldn't lose it."

"She didn't tell me anything like that," Shelly continued to pout.

"When I was getting ready to go, I asked her not to tell you," Janet said. "It was a conspiracy."

"I knew it! You're all against me!"

Janet wiggled her eyebrows. "Not yet, but I will be later tonight."

"Ooohhhh," Shelly said in frustration, "you ...." She stopped, and then suddenly pulled Janet's face down and kissed her. "What am I going to do with you?"

"More of that, hopefully," Janet purred as she kissed Shelly back. She took Shelly's hand and led her away from the slide area toward the lagoon. Spying an unoccupied double hammock, she led Shelly to it. "I'll be back in a moment, love," Janet purred. "Raspberry ice?"

"That sounds good," Shelly agreed. She sat on the hammock and gingerly swung her legs up; she didn't want a repeat of the previous day, when her first try in one of the hammocks dumped her unceremoniously on the ground.

She'd just settled in when Janet reappeared carrying two of the treats. Shelly took one, and carefully sitting up a bit, enjoyed some of the cool refreshment. "Mmm," she purred. "Almost as yummy as you are." Her eyes were fixed lovingly on Janet.

Janet eased herself carefully into the hammock next to Shelly. "Flattery will get you everywhere, my dear," she replied seductively.

Not long thereafter, Shelly rolled carefully to her side, and with her head resting on Janet's arm, snuggled up close to her lover. She was so overcome by the serene setting and the proximity of Janet that she began to doze off. "I could lay here with you forever," she whispered softly to Janet.

"I told you two it would work out," a voice intruded on their loving solitude. The two girls looked up suddenly and saw the smirk on Anya's face.

Janet scowled. "The fact that we're happy right now doesn't excuse what you did," she snapped.

"Oh, doesn't it?" Anya said with a smug grin. "Tell me, do you think there was any chance whatsoever of being this close to your roommate if I _hadn't_ interfered?"

Janet sputtered as Anya's words sank in. She knew there was truth behind them, that she wouldn't have had Shelly's intimacy without Anya's magic. "That's not the point."

"That's _exactly_ the point," Anya countered sternly.

"But you’ve left us a hell of a mess once this is over," Shelly protested. "What the hell are we supposed to do when the passes expire? Did you think of that?" She was struggling to keep her anger in check.

"I can fix that for you right now if you want," Anya suggested with a wicked grin.

"No thank you!" Janet angrily retorted. "You've done more than enough for us already."

Anya gave them a knowing smile that was unnerving. "When you realize you need my help, you'll come to talk to me. Until then, ladies, enjoy your time at our park." She turned and walked away with a haughty stride.

For several moments after Anya left, Shelly and Janet just lay on the hammock, not speaking. "So what _are_ we going to do after the passes expire?"

Janet sighed heavily. "I don't know. But I don't want this to end. You know that."

"Yeah," Shelly said softly. "I know." She snuggled back beside Janet. "Can we not think about that right now? It's really a downer. I'd rather think about last night and this morning."

Janet smiled. "And maybe an encore performance?" She looked down, and saw Shelly's upturned face, with innocent, pleading eyes staring at her. She couldn't help bending her neck a little and kissing that sweet, angelic face.

**********

A heavy sigh punctuated what should have been a romantic moment in the Volcano Restaurant. Selena couldn't help herself; Grandmother had dumped a lot of responsibility on her, and had also given her a lot to worry about.

Her partner Brandy placed her hands atop Selena's on the table. "What's on your mind?" she asked.

Selena pushed away her distractions and focused instead on Brandy. She couldn't help but smile; the tall, brown-haired beauty enchanted her like none of Grandmother's spells ever could have. "Something at work. It's not important."

"If it distracts my girlfriend," Brandy said, "it's important. Now talk, or I'll have to torture it out of you later." She tried to add a menacing tone and leer.

Selena put the back of her hand against her forehead. "Oh, heavens! Whatever shall I do?" she said, going for the melodramatic reply.

Brandy laughed. "Give me the deed to your ranch!" she sneered, imitating an old western style of villain. "Or else ...."

"Oh mercy!" Selena giggled. "The deed is at the bank. Perhaps there's something else you might take in exchange?" she asked, batting her eyes.

Brandy was crying from giggling so hard. "Why yes, little lady," she managed to spit out through her laughter, "there _is_ something I'll take in exchange. You."

"Me?" Selena batted her eyes again, feigning ignorance of the sexually suggestive phrasing.

"Yes, you. After you tell me all you know."

"I'll tell, I'll tell. Just don't kick my dear sweet old mother out of the ranch!"

"Good," Brandy wiped at the tears of mirth. "Start talking. What happened at work today?"

Selena's eyes widened, and then narrowed. "You tricked me!" she hissed.

"Of course," Brandy said, still holding one of Selena's hands. "I can't let my sweetie be distracted, can I?"

Selena looked into Brandy's grayish eyes, and her resolve melted, like it always did. Brandy didn't even have to use magic to get Selena to talk. "It's more stuff with Anya," Selena finally said. "She's getting ... almost wicked."

"Like what?"

"Some of the changes she's making lately are rather extreme. It's like she's not even bothering to use her sight to figure out the right changes. Instead, she's just ... impulsive, picking changes on a whim, like she finds it amusing."

Brandy frowned. "That doesn't sound like the Anya I know."

"That's what _all_ of us are saying." Selena shook her head. "None of the girls want to go out to the club with her anymore. Which she wouldn't notice anyway, since she's spending all her time with Oksana."

"The girl from Grandmother's home?"

"That's what she says. It can't be coincidental. Anya started getting flaky about the time Oksana showed up. But none of us can detect any kind of magic."

"What if it's not something she's doing directly? What if there's magic in something that Oksana gave Anya?"

"No good. We already thought of that. The only things Oksana gave Anya were a bracelet and a pendant she claims are from the old country. She said it was a good luck charm."

"She could have enchanted it to make Anya lose her judgment."

Selena shook her head. "We checked. It has no magic. Grandmother and I don't get anything back from it when we scan it."

"What if it's cloaked?"

"What?"

Brandy shrugged. "You said that very skilled magic users can cloak their auras. What if this Oksana girl got a charm that's cloaked, so you couldn't detect its magic?"

"No, we'd notice if ...." Selena's brow furrowed. "I just thought of something odd."

"What?"

"When I tried to detect magic on it, I got nothing back at all."

"So it's not magical?"

"No, that's not the point. Even if it was normal, not enchanted, I should have gotten something back. Instead, I got nothing. It's like it wasn't there, like there was a black hole of magic in the middle of everything I was detecting." Selena's eyes were wide open. "That's it!" She leaned forward and kissed Brandy. "That's it! Whatever magic is there is cloaked somehow."

"What are you going to do?" Brandy asked.

Selena sighed. "I don't know ... yet." She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "But I have to do something. Anya's been a friend. She helped me through a lot. If there's anything I can do, I owe it to her."

**********

The old woman lay back on the hotel bed and sighed. This was a fool's errand, she told herself. Flying thousands of miles, then spending hours on a train, with only a faint hope that she might be able to find someone that might possibly help her deal with Anya. The odds were horribly against her. She was under sentence of death by her clan. They probably wouldn't accept her, or even listen to her. So many of the clan had perished in the awful years of the Nazis and Communists. Even if there was someone left who might be able to teach her, learning magic was a process that extended over a lifetime, and she didn't have the luxury of that time.

And yet she was here, resting a little bit, because it was Anya, her beloved granddaughter. She _had_ to try everything she could to help the girl. She was the only family that Grandmother had left. Even if it cost her her life, Grandmother had to try to save Anya from the darkness.

She sighed, then levered herself up off the bed. "I've got to get serious about losing some weight," she told herself, this time with more conviction than her previous thousands of repetitions of that same statement. Wearily, she trudged into the bathroom to freshen up. She had to go to the tavern of which Jozef had spoken. She had to find a barmaid called Crina, and she had to convince Crina to take her to the remains of the clan. That was all she could hope for.

The image reflected from the mirror looked old and tired. Grandmother reached her hand up and lightly brushed her cheek, not quite believing the reflection. "Damn, I'm getting old," she said to herself. "Too old." She wet a washcloth and wiped her face, pausing to stare at her reddened eyes. Her wrinkles seemed deeper, more defined, mapping out the anguish and pain she'd endured so far in her life. Before she could examine the lines, she turned away from the mirror. Each line would bring her some degree of distress at the memory of what had caused it. Her fear of losing Anya to the darkness occupied enough of her mind, causing her almost more distress than she could handle, and adding to it with long-past memories might overwhelm her. She couldn't allow that. She couldn't fail Anya.

She sighed and waved her fingers, chanting softly as she did so. She stopped suddenly, and with a heavy sigh, started over. When the spell was completed, Grandmother's features were transformed; the weariness was gone, the wrinkles finer, the bags under her eyes vanished. She had on a slight hint of makeup – just enough to accentuate her best features without looking overdone. Her hair, mussed by the train ride, the breezy walk to the hotel, and a few moments of resting on a pillow, was neatly done again, with a touch of hold to keep it looking neat.

The spell took more out of her than it should have. Was she that tired, or were her powers fading that much? She didn't know. The realization that a simple spell – cleaning up her appearance – took two tries, worried her. Anya was far more powerful than she was, she knew. This, though, was a graphic demonstration of that fact. How could she, a weakened, aged, untrained magic user face Anya if things became desperate?

Closing her eyes, the old woman forcibly pushed those thoughts from her mind. She _had_ to succeed. She had to save Anya. She didn't have any choice. She took a deep breath and straightened her posture, drawing herself up to her full height – short by American standards, but a little taller than average for this area. At least, it had been that way. She hadn't been in this country for over a century. Again, she forced away thoughts of the past.

She walked confidently through the streets, looking very much like she was on a mission. She passed a couple of taverns until she came to the one Jozef and Anya had spoken of. She paused at the entrance, then pulled the door open and stepped inside.

Memories of the past returned in a torrent. The sounds, the music, the smell of the drinks and the foul cigarettes – it was all familiar. She glanced around, and noticed that many of the patrons were looking at her over their drinks or meals, sometimes through a cloud of acrid smoke. The background din of conversations faded slightly. Grandmother walked to a small table and sat down, careful to look confident, even though she felt nervous.

A young barmaid came to her table. She started to speak, but then looked over Grandmother carefully. "Can I help you?" she asked in broken, accented English.

"I've been traveling all day," Grandmother answered in the native language, "and I would like something hearty to eat. What do you recommend?"

The barmaid's eyebrows rose when she heard the native language. "Your accent is ... strange."

Grandmother tried to smile. "My ... ancestors lived in the area. They taught me the language long ago, and since I don't have much opportunity to use it, I probably have a poor accent."

"And your phrasing is more like what my grandparents and great grandparents used," the barmaid continued.

"They left this country a long time ago," Grandmother countered. "I'm sure some of what I learned was incorrect."

After agreeing to the barmaid's recommendation, Grandmother sat back, listening and watching while the barmaid scurried off. In short order, the young lady was back with a glass of the local brew.

"Thank you," Grandmother said graciously.

"We're becoming a tourist attraction," the barmaid observed. "We had a group of young ladies a short time ago who were also looking for their ancestral lands."

"Interesting coincidence," Grandmother observed.

"I don't believe in coincidences," the barmaid said critically. She was carefully studying Grandmother's actions and expressions.

The old woman understood the barmaid's scrutiny. Before she'd left over a century earlier, people were leery of outsiders. Given what Jozef had told him about the bad years, their naturally suspicious nature would have been honed until it seemed like hostility. "America is a very large country. The chances of two groups knowing each other ..."

"Are far greater than you know. Or than you're willing to admit," the barmaid added. She hurried away to tend to other customers, leaving Grandmother alone to watch and listen.

Several minutes later, the barmaid returned with a plate of food. "I hope you enjoy it."

"If it's like what I remember, I will," Grandmother said absently. She realized, too late, what she'd said, and her eyes widened. "Uh, my mother and grandmother cooked many recipes from their homes, so I ate cooking from this area often."

The barmaid looked at her with an expression of disbelief and distrust. "If you need anything else, I will get it for you."

"Perhaps a refill of my drink?" Grandmother asked.

When the barmaid returned, Grandmother looked at her with a discerning eye. "I wonder if you could help me," she said, trying not to sound as nervous as she was.

"Perhaps, and perhaps not."

"I'm looking for an acquaintance," Grandmother said.

"If your ancestors left a long time ago, it's unlikely that you would know anyone here."

Grandmother smiled. "I don't know her personally," she quickly corrected herself. "But I have heard of her."

"Then you must know the previous travelers, because we haven't had many outsiders here."

Grandmother felt her heart racing. This young lady was very sharp, and very suspicious. She paused, and while drawing a deep breath, opened her magic sense slightly, to see if the girl, or anyone else in the area, had a detectable aura. She noticed a hint of an aura, coming from somewhere nearby, but before she could localize its source, it vanished, like a door had slammed shut on it. She flinched a tiny bit – enough that the barmaid noticed.

"I was told that there is a young woman working in this tavern by the name of Crina," Grandmother said after she regained her composure.

"That's a common name," the serving girl said very carefully, her tone devoid of even a hint of emotion. "I'm afraid that I can't help you. Now I must attend to other customers." She turned away from the table.

Grandmother felt a hint of desperation. She opened her senses again, this time using her sight. She saw the tangled lines of all the lives nearby, so she began to search, as she'd learned, through the tapestry, looking for those that had a faint glow or other energy, markers of a magic user.

Without warning, the tapestry began to swirl violently, enough to cause Grandmother's sense to spin. She shook her head as she closed her eyes, trying to shut out the brutally disorienting mess that her sense had picked up. From the corner of her eye, she saw the barmaid peering intently at her. She sighed. She had to be patient. It had taken Anya and Jozef two days to get contact. She couldn't be in a rush. And yet, she knew that Anya's very existence depended critically on her, and she couldn't waste any time.

**********

Anya looked up from the computer. She sensed someone coming, a male patron who wanted to meet girls. A sly grin slowly formed. She stood and walked out to the ticket booth, opening the back door and stepping into the air-conditioned haven. "I'll take over for a bit," Anya said to Selena.

Selena glanced up warily at Anya. She had orders from Grandmother, and Anya knew it. "Uh, I've got this so you can take care of running the business."

"Yeah, I know," Anya said. "But you've been here all day, and you need a break. Besides," she said with a smile, pausing to yawn first, "I've been at the computer all day, and I need a break, too."

"There's a college kid coming. Nerdy type, but he reads as a pretty nice guy. Kind of naïve, too. He wants to meet some girls," Selena reported, letting Anya know that she was paying attention.

"I think I can get him something special," Anya said with an unsettling smile.

"A standard change should to it for him," Selena said. "But I'm sure you know that, don't you?" She didn't know, but said it to put Anya on notice that anything more than a standard change was all Anya's doing, and would probably be reported to Grandmother.

"He'd have more fun _my_ way," Anya protested. "A lot more fun."

"He doesn't deserve to be a big-titted bimbo slut for a few days. He's just a simple kid who doesn't understand the first thing about women."

Anya frowned. "A few nights of getting laid should cure his naiveté in that area."

"Grandmother would sell him a pass with a simple change," Selena reiterated. She didn't need to see in order to know that Anya's look shot daggers at her.

"Yeah, whatever. Take a break, and I'll take care of this for a bit." Anya slid into the chair in front of the window as Selena vacated it.

Selena paused in the doorway, glancing nervously over her shoulder. If Anya noticed, she didn't give any indication of that. Knowing that Anya was determined to sell the pass, Selena couldn't help saying, once more, "Just a normal pass should do for him."

"I've got this," Anya replied, her tone impatient and even a bit cross. "Go take a break."

Selena sighed and left the booth. She debated going to the employee's hut, inside the park, with its refreshments and camaraderie of the staff, but she really didn't feel like socializing. She had a problem with Anya, and had been given a huge responsibility by Grandmother. Somehow, she wasn't surprised that Anya had pushed her aside to sell a pass; she'd expected it sooner or later.

Selena grabbed a diet soda from the refrigerator in the office building, and then flopped on one of the sofas and popped the can open. As she sipped the cold, carbonated liquid, she let her magic senses extend toward the ticket booth.

She could see the young man approaching, a freshman at the college, very timidly asking for a ticket. She knew the speech – Anya would tell him that it was a members-only park, but that they had some guest passes. She could sense so clearly what he wanted – to learn something about girls, because he was painfully shy around the fairer creatures, and he was desperately lonely. A couple of days as a girl would teach him that girls weren't some mystical, unapproachable goddesses, but were people like he was, and that if he only showed some self-confidence, he'd find it much easier to talk with girls without getting tongue-tied. The intimacy angle would come later, when he was ready.

Selena felt the magic flowing into the card that Anya was preparing for the boy. She felt the intricacies of the spell, the nuances being woven into the particular magic for the boy.

In the booth, Anya felt the tendrils of fate surrounding the boy as he approached the window. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, letting a bit of tension flow from her body as she exhaled slowly. Her eyelids were heavy; she didn't want to pry them open, but only to enjoy a rest. The thought of falling asleep, though, and having it interrupted by the nightmares – again – rattled her, and her eyes popped open. "Good morning. How can I help you?" she asked with a pleasant smile. It seemed more and more difficult to smile, though, because of her fatigue. So far, no-one had noticed, because of coffee and repeated use of 'pep' spells to keep herself awake. It was that, or feel like death warmed over.

"Um," the boy stammered nervously, "my sister said that this was a good water park, so I'd like to buy a ticket for the weekend." He was intimidated by Anya's beauty, just as he was by any good-looking girl.

"This is a members-only park," Anya went through the normal speech. "But we do have some guest passes available." She quoted a price for a two-day pass to the young man.

Without batting an eye, the young man took out his wallet and paid for the pass. Anya smiled once more, and then began to enter data into her computer. She thought for a moment as she began to weave the spell; Selena had been most insistent on a normal genetic change. But something tugged at Anya. She was certain that if he had a more elaborate change, he'd learn a lot more about women, and a lot more quickly.

She shook her head. Why was it confusing? Unless there was a compelling reason, the ticket was to be a simple, straightforward genetic change. How many times had she and Grandmother discussed, or outright argued, this point? And when that happened, she was the one arguing for the simpler change. But ... there was something telling her that he needed more. Anya slammed her mind to those thoughts. She punched in the rest of the data to give the boy a simple change.

As she did, a dark grey fog seemed to envelop her. She was acting without thinking, without being aware of actually doing anything. She seemed to float, as a partially blinded observer, watching what transpired below through a mist, details unclear. It was all dreamlike, unreal.

Serena bolted upright, the word "No!" erupting in a scream. She dashed for the door into the plaza, then ran toward the men's locker room. As she effortlessly pulled the door open, her strength magnified by nothing more than adrenaline, she heard the hissing of the showers operating. A wave of helplessness tried to overcome her, but she forced herself around the corner, just in time to see a confused young man emerge from the showers. Already, his body was changing, gaining curves in abundant quantities as his chest swelled into very large boobs, while his waist contracted and his hips expanded and rounded. His brown hair was rapidly losing color as it became both blonde and much longer, cascading down to his shoulders, and then the tresses split, part going to the youth's front, and part to his back.

There was genuine panic in the boy's eyes as he tried to comprehend what was happening to him. His jaw flapped a few times as he tried to speak, but the extent of changes overwhelmed his brain, and no words came forth. Finally, the changes slowed, and with it, the fire in his eyes dimmed somewhat.

Selena fought the combination of anger and frustration in her. "Here," she said simply, handing the newly-formed girl a bikini top which matched her bottom. "Put this on." Absently, the girl took the bikini top and tied it on quickly and easily, as if she'd been doing it all her life. "What's your name?" Selena asked, afraid of the answer she knew she'd get.

"Tiffany," the girl said, giggling a little at the sound of her voice. "Most boys call me Tiff."

Selena groaned to herself. It would be something like Bambi or Tiffany or some other bimboish name. "Anya!" she roared angrily. "Get your butt in here!"

Tiffany looked around the room. "Who are you talking to?" she asked, sounding a little ditzy.

"Someone who needs to come right now!" Selena said insistently.

The front door opened, and Anya strolled in. Her visage was unpleasant, bearing a look of annoyance at being summoned, and by, of all things, an employee. "What?"

"I thought you were going to do a simple change!" Selena snapped at her.

"I did. Just a simple genetic change," Anya countered.

"Then explain _this_!" Selena pointed at Tiffany.

Anya looked at the newly-transformed girl, and her jaw dropped. "But ... I did a standard pass!" she protested. "I'm sure I did!"

"Bullshit!" Selena shouted. "I felt the magic weaving when you sold the pass. It was for ... this package!"

Anya stared, mouth agape. "But ... I was thinking about what to do, and I figured I'd do a standard pass, and then I gave him the pass."

"So why did I feel different magic?"

Anya scowled. "That's what I did. I sold a standard pass. I _know_ I did. The only thing odd was ... I got a little lightheaded," she saw Selena's scowl, "but that's because I've been very tired, and haven't slept well."

"Shit!" Selena realized that Tiffany was still in the locker room. "Why don't you go enjoy the park, Tiffany?" she urged. The girl shrugged, and then walked out of the locker room, already unconcerned about the discussion which had been far outside her area of interest, at least judging by the vacant look in her eyes.

Once Tiffany had gone, Selena turned to face Anya. "You can't deny what happened."

"I ... I don't understand," Anya protested weakly. "I _know_ I did a standard pass."

Selena saw the look on Anya's face, and decided not to press the point. Anya looked very tired, and thoroughly confused. There was more to this change than Anya herself seemed to be aware of, or was willing to admit.

**********

Grandmother awoke suddenly when she felt a hand clamp over her mouth. Instinctively, she tried to roll away from the hands, but more hands grasped her, pinning her hands and body under the blanket. Her eyes were wide open, and she fought the fear rising in her. It seemed too familiar to her, reminding her instantly of a time long ago, very near this place, when she'd been accosted by rough men's hands.

Quickly, professionally, they bound her hands with some type of tape, and then put a hood over her head, taking a moment to insert a gag. Grandmother fought back the rising panic in her voice. Had she accidentally given away something earlier in the evening, that had the native people nervous or frightened?

It felt like two large men were lifting her from the bed. She felt awkward, dressed only in her nightshirt, but the men handling her were not likely to pause so she could put on more proper attire. Besides, what is the dress code for a kidnapping, she thought. After testing her bonds once, she gave up. Without some magic, which she was loathe to use unless it was absolutely necessary, she wasn't going to get away.

She expected to be jolted and jarred as she was carried down the stairs, but it seemed more like she was floating, with only occasional touches and pushes from the kidnappers to guide her. Not being able to see, she listened carefully. The two men and one woman said nothing as they went about their task. Frustrated, Grandmother opened her magic senses – only to slam them shut again. The disorienting swirling and chaos was there again, just like earlier in the tavern. Someone, or something, was messing with her magic senses. That probably extended to any magic she might use to try to escape.

Grandmother was getting more concerned, and more nervous, as the two men shoved her into the back seat of a car. At least, she told herself, it wasn't the trunk. That was usually where gangsters and thugs put bodies, or those who were about to become mere bodies.

She felt the weight shift and heard the doors slam, knowing immediately that three people had gotten into the car with her, two of whom were much heavier than the third. Still unable to use her senses, Grandmother forced herself to take deep breaths and relax. There was nothing she could do at the moment, so it was important to get as accurate a picture of her situation as possible. Without her sight and magic sense, that was proving difficult. She had no sense of direction from all the twists and turns that had occurred getting her into the car, and the path wound through the streets in a seemingly-haphazard pattern, until finally, the car sped up and began to drive a relatively straight course. A highway? It seemed likely. That meant they were leaving town.

Grandmother dearly wished she had her magic sense. Though it had been more than a century, she was certain that she would know where she was being taken – if she wasn't blindfolded, confused, and deprived of her magic. Presently, the car slowed, and then turned – to her left, she was certain. Again, it sped up, but not so much. A side road? The path wound through what she guessed was the countryside, and then the car slowed once more before turning off the road. It halted, and one of the doors opened. One of the men got out, and after a few moments, the car moved forward again. It didn't stop, though, to let the man back in, but proceeded down a rough, winding path full of holes and ruts and bumps. A while later, the car stopped, and the driver shut off the engine. The doors opened, and then Grandmother was manhandled out of the car and slung over a man's shoulder. He grunted at the load; Grandmother reminded herself that, if she got out of this, she _had_ to lose some weight.

For nearly half an hour, the man carried Grandmother, while she heard his companion, smaller and probably a woman, based on the sounds of her walking, beside him. Neither said a word.

A dog's barking announced that the group was near some type of dwelling or farm. She heard several footsteps approaching, but no-one spoke. She heard the creak of a door, and the smell of hay and animals assaulted her nose. A barn? Probably. She couldn't see, but could sense a change as she was carried in; the inside seemed more damp, the air a little heavier with confined smells. The man carrying her halted, and she was set down on a stool or something, then the door creaked again and slammed as the party left her.

She couldn't tell if all of her abductors had left; they'd been eerily silent, and one might still be in the barn with her. Grandmother replayed what she thought the path had been over and over. Despite the gag and blindfold, she slowly relaxed; if she'd been ungagged, she might have even smiled. She was home.

**********

Grandmother had sat on the stool for nearly an hour before she heard the door open again. She could make out two sets of footsteps, one heavy, and the other light. A man and a woman? Perhaps. The lighter footsteps approached her, and hands moved her head about roughly. She felt the straps of the hood loosening, and then it was lifted from her head.

Grandmother blinked; she _was_ in a barn, and the interior was surprisingly well-lit by several kerosene lanterns. After spending over an hour and a half with a blindfold on, her eyes needed to adjust. As she blinked uncomfortably, a familiar face bent closer to her and removed the gag.

"You aren't scared," the barmaid from the tavern said to Grandmother, stating a fact, not asking a question.

"I've been in worse positions," Grandmother said stoically.

The barmaid started at her comment, but then a wry smile crept over her face. "Yes, indeed you have." She turned and grabbed another stool, then set it in front of Grandmother, taking a seat across from the older woman. "Why are you here? What are you looking for?"

"I was told to speak to someone named Crina," Grandmother said calmly, her demeanor belying her nervousness. She felt no trace of her magic sight or sense, and after having lived with it continuously all her life, the deprivation of those two senses was like suddenly being blind.

"Why have you come here?"

"I seek Crina," Grandmother repeated. "I was told by ... friends ... that she may be able to help me."

"And who are you to ask for help here?" the barmaid asked with a sneer.

"Who I am is unimportant," Grandmother said. "What I need is what matters."

As she spoke, more people were slowly drifting into the barn, standing behind the barmaid, facing grandmother. All told, there were probably about twenty people.

"I am Crina. And you expect us to provide some unspoken help to someone who is unknown to us?" the barmaid asked.

"Yes."

Crina stood and turned to the people behind her. "We have a strange in our midst," she said solemnly. "And yet, she is no stranger." There was a collective gasp from the group, but none louder than that from Grandmother.

"Isn't that right, daughter of Marusya?" Crina said, spinning and bending so she was inches from Grandmother's face. Her frown was unpleasant to look upon.

One of the older gentlemen in the back spoke to an inquisitive youth beside him. "Long ago, the daughter of Marusya touched the darkness. As is our law, she was ... killed." He turned Crina. "This cannot be, Nadezhda," he said firmly. "You yourself told us that she was destroyed." A number of older people added their murmurs of disapproval.

"Nadezhda?" Grandmother spoke softly, almost reverently. "It's not possible."

"It is possible, daughter of Marusya," the barmaid said with a leer. She waved her hands, and was transformed from the twenty-ish barmaid into a woman of about seventy. "I am Nadezhda, but I call myself Crina to hide who I truly am, and to fit in with those not of the clan. You should have known that. Your powers are strong enough. Or rather, you would have known, if your training had been more complete."

"She ... is a dark force among us," the man in back spat. "She has broken the law, and she has broken her banishment. She must pay, according to the law."

Grandmother gulped, and then nodded slowly. "It is true that I broke the law by touching the darkness," she admitted, her head held up high. "But I resisted, as I promised my mother I would. Several times more, I was tempted by the darkness, and always I refused to give in. Yes, I violate the customs and laws by coming here, but it is the only way I know to get assistance."

"What assistance would you request from us?" an older woman in back sneered.

Grandmother closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "My granddaughter, Anya, who was here only a few days ago, is being tempted by the darkness. I don't know how to help her. I'm afraid."

"Afraid? Afraid of what?"

"That she'll fall to the darkness the same as her mother did, and that I'll have to destroy her to stop her, the same as I had to do with my own daughter," Grandmother answered tearfully, choking with emotion at the words.

"And what can we do? You live half a world away," Nadezhda countered.

"I ... I need to know how to keep her from touching and embracing the darkness," Grandmother sobbed. "I ... can't lose my granddaughter."

Nadezhda's eyes were watering. She hung her head, inhaling and exhaling deeply. "The same as I couldn't lose my granddaughter all those years ago."

"I know I'm breaking the law of banishment by returning," Grandmother said softly. "But before you destroy me, I ask that you please help me save my Anya from the darkness. Then I'll return and accept the consequences of my actions."

"Your mother would be proud of your courage, and of your love for your granddaughter," Nadezhda said. "Just as I am proud of the courage of my own granddaughter." She stooped and hugged Grandmother.

"Your ... granddaughter?" one of the women asked in astonishment. "That's not possible."

Nadezhda lowered her eyes. "It is a long, shameful story," she said softly. "I would rather not talk about what was. Only about what is, and what will be."

**********

Natty looked up from her books and sighed. The noise immediately caught Melinda's attention, since she was cooking dinner in the kitchen right next to the computer desk. "Problems?" Melinda asked pleasantly.

"I don't know."

"Let me guess. Jeff? Or an argument with Megan?"

Natty shook her head. "No."

"Okay, so ... the new classes confusing you?"

Natty slapped her pencil down on the open notebook and gave Melinda 'the look'. "The way you and Jenny ride me about studying? Get real!"

"Okay, so what's on your mind, then?"

Natty sighed again. "I don't know how to say it," she began hesitantly. "It's just that, well, something isn't right with Anya."

"Oh?" Melinda's eyebrows rose. She'd gotten more than an earful from Jenny about Anya's sudden change in attitude and behavior, but if it was now bad enough that Natty noticed it, then it was really bad. Natty trusted Anya; Anya had been one non-judgmental friend during the summer when she'd first come to live with Jenny. Anya was one person that always had time to talk to Natty about her problems.

"Yeah. She seems ... different."

Jenny had been reading a trade journal, which she put down, her interest piqued by Natty's comment. "What do you mean, different?"

"She's ... she's always with that other girl."

"Oksana?" Jenny prompted.

"Yeah. And Oksana is kind of, I don't know, wicked? Like she enjoys making trouble." She grinned at Jenny. "Kind of like I used to do, you know?"

"You would know, wouldn't you?" Melinda teased, trying a little humor to lighten the mood.

"I'm serious!" Natty protested. "You know how she always has a hug for me, no matter what else she's doing?"

"Yeah," Jenny said, afraid of where this was going.

"It's been more than three weeks since she had time to give me a hug, and the last time she did, it was like she didn't want to, but felt like she had to."

Jenny's frown deepened, as did Melinda's. That didn't sound like Anya at all.

"And Oksana was standing there joking, like I was stupid for wanting to give Anya a hug, and that she had better things to do." Natty's eyes were misting; Anya was a very good friend of hers, or at least, had been.

"I suppose you should talk to Grandmother – when she gets back."

"That's not the worst thing," Natty continued. She saw Jenny's startled expression. "Yesterday, I heard Anya telling a girl that if she was tired of her boyfriend, who she said was clingy and possessive, she could always bring him to the park, and she'd help the girl get rid of the pest. It sounded like she was talking about doing something permanent, too."

"Was Oksana anywhere around her?"

"Are you kidding? If I didn't know that Anya was dating Greg, I would have figured she and Oksana were an item. They're never apart."

"Did Oksana say or do anything?"

"Yeah. She was kind of urging Anya to help teach the guy a lesson. And the two of them were laughing about it like it was some kind of big joke." Natty shook her head. "I ... I don't want to be around Anya," she admitted softly. "She's getting kind of scary."

Jenny walked to Natty's side, bent over, and gave her a hug, kissing her forehead. "We're all worried about Anya," she confessed softly. "All of us."

**********

The bed was comfortable, and Grandmother couldn't help but wonder who had been displaced. As she started to settle under the warm quilt, the door to the room creaked open, allowing a sliver of light to slice through the darkness. An older woman came in, pulled a chair from across the room, and sat beside the bed. "I'm afraid it's not as comfortable as the hotel," Nadezhda said apologetically. "We don’t have many visitors, and we lead a rather simple life."

"Its just fine," Grandmother said. "Why the deception? Why didn't you tell Anya and Jozef your real name?"

Nadezhda sighed. "You would have recognized my name, and you wouldn't have come."

"You ... knew that I'd come?" Grandmother was amazed.

"If your sight had been trained properly, you'd understand."

"So you knew about the trouble with Anya?"

Nadezhda nodded, a sad smile on her face. "I could sense her difficulty. I knew that she was being tested. I also could see that you didn't know how to deal with her."

"I suppose you know all about Chessa, then, too?"

Nadezhda shook her head. "No. Though I could feel your life force, because I knew what to look for, I didn't know that you had a daughter. I only knew to look for Anya's because she came here, and I could read her aura to know that she was related to you."

"And to you."

Nadezhda nodded. "It's nice to have a great, great granddaughter. Especially after I lost so much family during the purges."

"What will happen now?"

"The elders are meeting tonight. We will decide then."

"I'm ready to accept any punishment you deem necessary," Grandmother restated, "but I ask that you allow me to save Anya first. Then I'll return to pay for my transgressions."

"You love her, don't you?"

"Yes. More than life itself. She's all I have left." Tears misted Grandmother's eyes. "I can't go through losing her like I lost Chessa."

"Tell me about your daughter," Nadezhda encouraged her softly.

Slowly, Grandmother related the story of Chessa, from being a very bright, inquisitive girl who displayed, at an early age, a remarkable talent for magic. She'd grown, but began to treat mortals as playthings for her amusement, casting aside any pretense of moral values in search of hedonistic amusement. Nothing Grandmother had said or done seemed to dissuade Chessa from her wicked ways. Chessa had planned to turn Anya, too, using her boyfriend at the time, Greg, to cause her a massive betrayal, thus causing Anya to lash out with her magic in anger. And then, to cap it off, Chessa had set up an encounter with her own mother, again framing things to make Grandmother look like the aggressor, thus cementing Anya's fall to the darkness.

The battle, as Grandmother described it, had almost been a disaster for her, and if it hadn't been for her friend, she would have been defeated. Grandmother used the song taught by her mother, Marusya, to shield herself from the raw power and fury of Chessa's attacks. In the end, the shield song held, reflecting Chessa's furious attack directly to Chessa, and burning her where she stood.

"I ... I lost everything," Grandmother sobbed into her hands. "I lost my magic. Mostly, I lost my daughter to the darkness, and then I had to kill her."

Nadezhda's face was lined with hard experience, her eyes full of sympathy for Grandmother. "Now you know why I couldn't destroy you in Southampton," she said. "I lost too much, also. And I, too, have had to ... destroy ... friends and family who became a threat by not only touching the darkness, but embracing it fully."

"I need your help. I need to know how to save Anya. I ... I don't have my magic anymore, and Anya is far more powerful than I ever was."

"Don't be so sure of that. You, too, were looked upon by the elders as a very powerful, and very dangerous child, with abilities that would grow to dwarf the best of us in the clan. They feared you. That's why they wanted you destroyed when you touched the darkness."

"You lied to them to spare me. Because I'm your granddaughter?"

Nadezhda smiled sadly. "Partly. But mostly because, in all the times I tested you on your journey, you fought the darkness and refused to allow it to master you."

"How can I defeat her, though? The wizard's council ..."

"Bah! Bunch of self-righteous, arrogant snobs! They're the reason we don't travel to the otherworld until our twenty-third year!"

"They wanted to destroy me because twice, my shield reflected attacks and destroyed my attacker, but they couldn't understand or reproduce the magic."

Nadezhda permitted herself a grin. "Those pompous asses don't understand because they divorced themselves from the raw magic that lies in our world. Of course they couldn't recreate it; they have no idea that the power for that, and other spells, is given to us by the world in which we live."

"They said that when I fought Chessa, the mental trauma blocked my recollection of most of my magic. I can only do a few spells now."

"To save Anya, you don’t need any spells," Nadezhda said firmly.

"Then ... how?"

"The one thing that defeats anger is love. You love her. You must never let her forget that. No matter what she does, you must remind her that you love her. And ... I gathered from meeting her that she has a young man interested in her?"

"Greg Lawson. Very nice boy."

"His love, too, is a key to help protect her from the darkness. Darkness cannot stand even a flickering candle of love."

"There's something more, though," Grandmother said. "She recently met a young lady who claimed to be from ... around here. It was about the time that Anya met Oksana that Anya began to act confused and capricious, even malicious, in her magic."

Nadezhda frowned again. "Did this Oksana give Anya any gifts, or cast a spell on her? When she was here, I detected quite a bit of confusion, that seemed to be magically sourced."

Grandmother shook her head. "We – Jozef, my friend, and I – checked her, to see if Anya was under a spell. Oksana did give Anya a pendant, which she said was a gift from the old country. We checked it, too, but could detect no magic that might be corrupting Anya."

"You must get that pendant from her. When Anya was here, I detected something, but I couldn't tell what. I dismissed it as a shield spell or something that Anya kept to protect herself." She shook her head. "It may be a focus instead."

"A focus?"

"An artifact or enchanted item which by itself can do nothing, but is a magnet and magnifier, if you will, which allows another's spells, even from a considerable distance, to be focused on the wearer, and amplified to increase the spell's effect." Nadezhda grimaced. "It is hard to detect a focus by itself. I will teach you the spell."

"But ... you said I would need no magic!"

Nadezhda sighed. "If it were only that simple. Without Oksana, all you need is to counter anything dark with love. But with her present ...?" She shook her head. "You told me that Chessa was going to use Anya's boyfriend to incite jealousy and anger, yes?"

"Yes."

"And in acting out of anger, Anya would touch the darkness, true?"

"Yes. But I don't see ...."

"We must train you, and with haste. Oksana will do the same as Chessa would. She will attack you, or Greg, or others beloved by Anya, to get her to retaliate in anger. Anya will touch the darkness when she angrily attempts to defend those around her. It is a subtle plan, but all too often, it works. You must be prepared to defend those around you and Anya from attack, if indeed Oksana is the culprit."

**********

"You _have_ to get that skirt! It's soooo cute!" Janet squealed with delight as Shelly turned, modeling the clothing she was trying on.

Shelly grinned, striking a pose for Janet as her cheeks flushed a little, before a shiver ran down her spine. She visibly stiffened. "But ... this isn’t real!" she protested to Janet. Suddenly, tears appeared in her eyes, and she bolted into the changing room, where she collapsed onto the small bench, her cheeks wet. She felt quite overwhelmed.

A knock sounded on the door. "Shelly?" Janet asked softly, concern in her voice. "Are you okay?" Shelly didn’t look up, nor answer; she just sat on the bench, her knees drawn up to her chest, arms crossed atop her knees, and bawling.

Another knock, and once more, Janet called, "Shelly?" A moment later, the door opened gingerly, and Janet peeked inside. As soon as she saw Shelly crying, she rushed to sit beside Shelly, placing one arm around her shoulder comfortingly. "Are you okay?" Janet asked softly.

"No," Shelly sobbed. "This ... none of this is real!" she cried. "All of this – me being a girl, you being a girl, our attraction – it's all fake! It's not real! I'm not really a cute girl. I'm just a plain, average college student, like you. We're not in love, not really. It's all because of the magic, and it's a big-assed illusion."

"It's real for now," Janet tried to give Shelly something hopeful.

Shelly looked up at Janet, distraught. "That's just it. For now. In a few days, it'll be all over. Then what?"

Janet guided Shelly's head down onto her shoulder. "I know. I try not to think about that." As she held Shelly, gently stroking her hair and letting her cry, Janet softly asked, "Do you want it to be over?"

**********

The lone figure sitting at a table in the Coconut Club was out of place; around him, groups clustered at tables or booths. He looked forlorn being alone, and the look in his eyes every time he lifted his beer glass to sip radiated sadness. Vicky sat with her friends, watching him, and finally, curiosity got the better of her. She walked to the table and without asking, pulled out a chair and sat down.

"What's up, Greg?" she asked, trying to sound cheerful. "Why don't you join us?"

"Not much, and no thanks," Greg answered sternly. There certainly was nothing positive or uplifting in his tone of voice.

"Where's Anya?"

Greg just shook his head and took a big gulp of beer. "Dunno. Probably out with _her_ again."

"Oh."

"Fifth time this week. I haven't spent much time with her for almost two weeks."

Vicky flinched; Greg and Anya had a much longer relationship than Vicky and her fiancé Rob had, and she'd never seen either of the pair unhappy or morose about that relationship. "Ouch!" She tried to put a positive spin on it. "Well, Oksana is from the old country, and Anya is curious about her heritage. It's probably just a passing phase."

Greg looked at Vicky, and she recoiled from the utter defeat which radiated from his eyes. "No. She's changed."

Vicky frowned. She and her friends had noticed that Anya's behavior had become less warm and friendly, and a little more arrogant, as if she was above all of them. "Well ...," Vicky started

"You guys noticed it, too, didn't you?" Greg said with certainty. "I've heard what she's been doing at work. I've heard about some of the things she's doing with Oksana when she's not at work." He shook his head, letting his gaze drop to his beer glass. "She never ...."

Vicky frowned. "Did she do something to you?"

Greg looked at her, and then let his gaze drop again, shaking his head in defiance of is posture and mood. "Nope."

Vicky recognized immediately that Greg was covering up something. "Yes, she did. I can tell."

"No big deal, Greg answered firmly. "Just let it go."

"What?"

Greg shook his head. "I'd rather not say. It's ...."

"Embarrassing?"

Greg just nodded without answering.

Vicky put her hand on Greg's. "Greg," she began, her voice supportive and comforting, "we're friends. I won't tell anyone." She forced a smile. "And you know I'll just keep pumping beer in you until you talk, so you might as well save yourself a hangover."

Greg stared into her eyes for few long seconds, debating internally whether he should tell her. He saw, as was normal for Vicky, only sympathy and understanding and concern. "We had a quiet evening last night," he said angrily.

"That ... could be romantic. I take it that it started out that way?"

Greg snorted derisively. "It was, until ...."

"Until what?"

"She had an intimate evening. I didn't." He saw Vicky frown, not understanding. "She ... used some kind of spell to ... enhance things. She made it so ... I couldn't do anything until she wanted me to, just to make sure _she_ got all the satisfaction she wanted." Vicky's eyes widened in horror at what Greg was trying to say without totally humiliating himself. He took a big gulp from his glass. "She used me like a sex toy," he said bitterly, "and then fell asleep, leaving me ...."

"Frustrated?"

Greg snorted. "That's one way to describe it. I couldn't do anything about it, either."

"Damn!"

"And when we talked about it this morning, she just laughed it off and told me that guys do that to girls often, so it must not be a big deal. Before we could talk more, she popped off someplace with Oksana."

"Did she just ... leave the spell on you?"

Greg shook his head. "I had to talk to Selena this morning to have her take the spell off." He looked away from Vicky, embarrassed and gritting his teeth from the rage he felt within him. "That was humiliating."

"Wow, Greg!" Vicky exclaimed softly. "I ... I don't know what to say."

"That's not the worst of it."

"Oh?"

Greg fumbled in his pocket, and pulled out a small, velvet-covered box. "A few weeks ago, I got this for her," he said, opening the box, displaying an elegant ring with a large, nearly flawless diamond. From the size of the diamond, Greg had been saving for the ring for quite a while. "I was waiting for the right time."

"Oh, wow!" Vicky mouthed softly. "That's ...."

Greg closed the box, its snap sounding with a harsh and unexpected finality. "Now ... I don't think ... that I want to give this to her." His expression was determined a grim, but Vicky could see the hurt within him through his eyes. She knew that he should cry to get his emotions out, but since he was a guy, he wasn't going to look weak ... to anyone.

"Oh, Greg, I'm so sorry," Vicky said sympathetically. She changed which hand was holding Greg's hand, because her left hand displayed her own engagement ring, which Greg might take as a bitter reminder.

"She's changed," Greg complained in stern tones, "so I guess we're through."

"We're all afraid she's changed," Vicky tried to comfort Greg. "Hopefully, it's just something until Oksana leaves."

"How could she do that to me?" Greg snapped. "It's like I wasn't even a person to her! It was like all that we had doesn't matter to her anymore."

"Greg, why don't you let me take you back to your frat house," Vicky offered. "You've probably had a few too many to drive."

"Big fucking deal!" Greg snarled. "I don't have anything anymore."

"Greg, that's not true!" Vicky tried to counter.

"I lost my parents," Greg reminded her. "Nothing really matters if I've lost Anya, too! It'll mean that I don’t have anything. Nothing fucking matters, anymore!"

Vicky flinched at his words, which indicated that he was in far worse shape, emotionally, than she'd thought. And for him to be drunk, especially after the accident which had killed his parents, really showed the depth of his funk. She patted Greg's hand, while glancing over at the table of her friends and co-workers from Bikini Beach. She frantically waved to Liz, trying to get her attention. Maybe Liz would know how to deal with Greg's depressed state. Even that, though, was a dicey gamble. Everyone else at her table was dating or engaged. Melinda had Jenny. Liz was getting serious about Kyle. She was engaged to Rob. Holly was seeing Chuck, another of Greg's fraternity brothers. Only Trish, one of the new girls at the park, was unattached. She'd expressed interest in Greg once already. Given Anya's powers, jealousy, and callous attitude toward people lately, it was probably a bad idea for Greg to be anywhere near Trish in his current state.

**********

The old woman sat in a rough wooden chair, her elbows resting on the small table before her, her eyes fixed firmly on the candle in the center of the table. Her fingers traced an intricate motion, and she uttered some strange-sounding words through a nearly-clenched jaw. Beads of sweat rolled off her forehead and down onto the knotted muscles of her arms, but she was oblivious to that.

When nothing happened, she forced herself to take a deep breath and relax, and then she started again, always focused so tightly on the candle that she was barely aware of the other woman seated across from her. After two more tries, the woman let her arms flop wearily on the table, fatigued as much as if she'd been moving bales of hay.

"No, no," Nadezhda said, trying to sound encouraging in her corrections. "You're trying too hard. Watch." She said an incantation as her fingers traced a few paths through the air, and the candle's wick burst into a dancing mote of fire. After a moment, she extinguished the candle. "Now, try again."

"I ... I can't!" Grandmother said, looking down and shaking her head wearily. "I ... I've forgotten _everything_."

"You _can_!" Nadezhda encouraged her. "You have a very powerful aura. Tap into it. Feel it's power. Use the incantation and gestures to focus it on the task."

Grandmother was near tears. "I _can't_!" she cried. "I forgot how!"

Nadezhda put her hands on Grandmother's. "The magic is in you. You need to remember how to use it."

"It's gone, I tell you!" Grandmother said. "I knew this was a fool's errand." She started to weep, knowing that she'd be unable to save Anya because she was too weak.

Nadezhda sighed, and then began another incantation, this time focused on Grandmother. Grandmother's eyes became glassy, and Nadezhda focused on them, peering into the window of Grandmother's soul that she'd magically opened. She could see Grandmother squirming in discomfort at the memories Nadezhda had stirred, but she had to see, she had to know what demons haunted Grandmother so.

**********

"How do you think Anya is going to react when her _favorite_ grandmother spurns her and turns out to be petty and nasty? Or when her friend Greg, who she's slowly falling helplessly in love with, is caught having sex with three other girls, all of whom are Anya's rivals? Or when she's rejected by her friends at school?" She sneered. "How do you think _that_ will sit, especially after Anya has discovered that she has powers that none of her so-called friends have?" She shook her head, the evil grin broadening. "It'll take almost nothing to turn her."

The old woman raised her hands, making the old gestures to guard herself against magic. "It's time you were stopped," she whispered. "I should have done it years ago, but my love for you blinded me to just _how_ evil you were."

Chessa laughed. "Your powers are weak, old woman!" she sneered. With a magic blast, she knocked the old woman down easily. "You want me to quote Anya's favorite movies while I destroy you?" She laughed again. "It would be ironic, wouldn't it. 'When we last met, I was but the learner. Now I am the master.'"

The old woman rose to her feet. The blast had shaken her, but her guards had protected her - some. "Fitting," she observed as she loosed a blast of her own, one that Chessa easily deflected. "Only a master of evil."

Chessa laughed as she loosed another blast. This one caught the old woman squarely and knocked her through the picture window to the lawn outside. Chessa glided through the air after her, lighting on the dark lawn. "Don't give me that feeble, 'You can't win,' line, _mother_!" she said acidly. "There's no way you can become more powerful! And with Anya at my side, I'll have all the power I need to take over the Council!"

The old woman struggled to her feet. Chessa was _too_ powerful, she realized. She couldn't win. But she had to try.

A pop sounded beside the door, startling Chessa and the old woman. It was _him_.

"Watch out!" the old woman called quickly. Her warning was too late. Even before the old wizard could react, Chessa loosed a blast which knocked him through the door.

It was an opening the old woman needed. Chessa had been distracted. Incanting some of the old magic, she loosed a lightning bolt at her daughter. It caught her squarely, and for a moment, the old woman thought she might have gotten in the edge.

Only for a moment. Chessa seemed to glow as she absorbed the energy that _should_ have flattened her, charring her to ashes. Instead, she snarled like a wounded cat. "Is that the best you can do, _mother_?" She loosed a bolt of her own which staggered the old woman. "Anya is going to _love_ this!" she sneered. "It's so Star Wars! And _you_ started it! I couldn't have planned it better myself!" As the energy flowed from Chessa, the old woman staggered, slumping to the lawn. Chessa paused, glaring down at the weakened lady.

"You fool," she sneered, "you could have had this power! You could have been a great wizard! But you turned your back on it all. And for what? For a pathetic existence on a planet of-"

The blast from the house surprised Chessa. It was a powerful burst of energy, and it knocked her down. She snarled, and turning, she loosed a blast at the old man.

The old man deflected the energy - mostly. "If you're going to kill your mother," he said through his grimace, "you'll have to kill us both!"

Chessa grinned. "I always intended to. You both stood in my way." She tapped into some unknown reserve of energy and blasted at the old man again. It knocked him down, and she felt his aura fading.

Grinning triumphantly, she turned back to her wounded mother. "Now, it's time to finish this!"

The old woman gazed at her daughter through a mask of pain. She saw the evil, the pure black of her aura. She struggled to get to her knees, and she let loose a burst of energy, which Chessa easily deflected.

Chessa cackled evilly as she loosed a long bolt at her mother. "Now, _mother_, you will die."

Pain was quickly pushing conscious thought from the old woman. She fought valiantly to hang on, to retain any bit of consciousness she could, for she knew that if she let go, she was done. With the bolt of energy dancing about her, clouding her vision, its tendrils searing her every nerve, the old woman felt herself fading. 'So this is how it ends,' she thought. 'My own daughter. Is this what my mother feared so long ago? That I'd be like this?' She thought of that image, her own mother cradling her, comforting her, through all the turmoil and challenges of her childhood. And there was always the song. As her consciousness lapsed, the old woman began to chant the old, soothing lullaby.

The old man crawled through the shattered door. His left arm hung limp, and every motion was an adventure in agony. He saw the old woman lying on the lawn, her energy spent, her defenses down. Chessa stood in triumph, her black energy seemingly unstoppable, as she directed blast after blast into the old woman.

As the old woman lay, dying, her lips started to move, and a smile formed on her mouth. A last pleasant memory? One last thought as she died?

The ball that formed around the old woman seemed as bright as the sun, an incandescent orb with the old woman at its core. And suddenly, the energy that Chessa was directing at her mother stopped short, absorbed into the glowing ball. Chessa frowned, then she snarled like a frustrated animal. She visibly redoubled her efforts, focusing on penetrating the shield and killing her mother.

As Chessa's attack waned, her arm drooping in frustration and anger at the impenetrability of the shield, a bright spot formed on the ball, brighter than the rest. Chessa's features showed her confusion, then her shock and fright as the spot shot a tendril of intense energy back toward her. It caught the young woman, twisting and bending her as it wracked her body.

The old man pulled himself painfully to his feet. Chessa lay in a heap on the lawn, her clothes scorched and smoldering. Slowly, he staggered to the old woman, still encased in the glowing ball. He could barely make out her features, and he grew concerned for her life. Hesitantly, he reached toward the shield, expecting it to throw him violently back or to discharge its energy into him. But his hand passed easily through it.

He knelt beside the old woman. Her eyelids were closed, and her breathing was ragged and shallow. He sighed with relief that she was still alive - barely. And he felt something else - another presence. As if part of someone else's life force was there. He paused, and let his mind open, and with startling clarity, he understood. The shield - it _was_ the old woman's life force. Hers, and - impossibly - her mother's. The lullaby was an ancient spell of pure good, a relic of eons gone by when darkness was such a threat to the forces of good. That was why the council didn't recognize it. It wasn't the song - it was the way the song focused the old woman's energy, rearranging it into a shield. And the woman's mother had infused her with part of her own life force - as a parting gift and a way to defend herself, knowing that it could never be used for dark purposes.

Then he sensed it. Impossibly, Chessa was struggling to her feet. Her skin was blackened in spots, her hair disheveled and her eyes wild and aflame with anger. Tiny whiffs of smoke emanated from her singed clothing. "You'll never stop me," she hissed.

The old man tensed his jaw. "It's over," he said evenly. He knelt beside the older woman and cradled her head tenderly. His eyes cleared, then he focused on his old friend. "Sing," he said softly. "Sing." He felt energy flowing from himself into the weakened, injured friend.

Chessa sneered. "You pathetic fool!" She raised her hands, and with all of her dark power, she loosed a monstrously powerful energy blast at the two.

The man knew that, if he hadn't given energy to the woman's shield, Chessa's blast would have overcome it, given how weak the woman was. But the glowing aura held, absorbing the energy. Then, in one cataclysmic burst, it shot out a bolt which completely engulfed Chessa. Her body was tossed, wracked, tortured, as her own energy devoured her.

The old wizard watched the young woman, saw her aura flicker and fade and finally go out. He felt the weight of a thousand planets fall onto his shoulders, and he staggered. Slowly, he returned to the old woman. She was unconscious, and the glowing shield was fading. He sank to the ground beside her and gently lifted her head, cradling it in her lap. "Why didn't you ever tell me?" he asked over and over as he tenderly stroked the old woman's forehead. "Why didn't you tell me?" Tears rolled down his cheeks.

**********

Tears streamed down Grandmother's cheeks, and surpringly, also Nadezhda's. The matron moved beside Grandmother and embraced her, pulling Grandmother's head onto her shoulder and comforting her like she was a distraught child. "I understand," Nadezhda said soothingly. "I understand."

Grandmother shook her head feebly. "You can't know what it's like to have to kill your own daughter," she sobbed.

Nadezhda was quiet for a moment. "Yes, I can. I've had to destroy many in the clan who touched the darkness, including your mother's sister."

Grandmother looked up at the matron, her eyes red and puffy from crying. Words weren't necessary; the look between the two said more than they could have spoken in an hour. "How ...," Grandmother finally began, "how do you deal with it?"

"You want some secret that takes away the painful memories and guilt?" Nadezhda asked. She shook her head sadly. "There isn't any secret. Like me, you'll probably never get over the pain, at least if you have any humanity in you."

"Oh," Grandmother said softly.

"Your hurt is so deep that you're afraid of your magic," Nadezhda pronounced. "You must get past your fear."

"How ... how am I supposed to do that?"

Nadezhda sat down opposite Grandmother again and took her hands. "Look into my eyes. Nothing else matters. Just my eyes. Look deeply."

Grandmother followed the hypnotic voice, looking deeply into the matron's eyes. Slowly, everything around them faded in her sight, until there were only the two brown eyes peering intently at hers.

Unseen to Grandmother because of her focus, Nadezhda's hands began to move in an intricate pattern, and soft words were spoken.

Grandmother flinched when she found herself in a kitchen, seated at a table. She glanced around; the table seemed familiar, as did the room. A door creaked, and Grandmother spun toward the noise. She nearly fainted when she saw the figure entering.

"Well, my daughter," the woman who entered said with a pleasant smile. "How did you do at the market today?"

Grandmother frowned. This was impossible. Something, though, made her reach into her pocket, where her coin purse was stashed. It was heavy; she tossed it on the table and heard the clinking of many coins inside the leather sack. "I think it was a good day," she muttered, still in a state of disbelief.

Her mother, Marusya, hefted the coin purse, and then grinned. "I think it was better than a good day." She gave Grandmother a big hug. "Now sit. It's time for your lessons."

"But ... I'm not sure ...."

"Hush! You must continue your lessons. Now, be seated."

Grandmother's shock prevented her from questioning the order; she sat, and as she did so, she noted the full red dress around her ankles. Her wrists were adorned with bangles, and her fingers with rings. She glanced down, and saw necklaces draping toward the neckline of her peasant blouse. More impossible, though, were her hands; they looked fine and young, untouched by the ravages of time.

Marusya set an unlit candle on the table. "I know this is old, but it's good to warm up with spells and magic that's familiar. Now light the candle."

Grandmother remembered the many lessons that had transpired at this table. Was this another of Nadezhda's tricks? Another repressed memory come to the surface? But it didn't feel like a memory.

Something else stirred in Grandmother's memory, a prank she'd pulled several times during the lessons. She waved her fingers and incanted, and the candle rose, turning on its side, and held its position an inch above the candle-holder. Without dropping her concentration on levitating the candle, she made more motions, chanting softly again. Fire erupted on both ends of the horizontal candle.

Marusya waved her fingers, and the flame on the butt end vanished, while the candle returned to an upright position in the holder. "You show off too much, child," she chided Grandmother. She directed Grandmother through several more exercises, including levitating several objects, including herself, before she was satisfied with the warm-ups.

"Good. Now, for tonight's lesson, we're going to work on conjurings." Marusya proceeded to explain the magic to her pupil, then to demonstrate it, and then to guide Grandmother through a conjuring, even if the pot so conjured was relatively simple and inanimate.

For a couple of hours, Marusya continued to explain, demonstrate, and guide Grandmother through more and more complex conjurings, ending with animating the conjuring, a combination of an earlier lesson with the night's conjuring lesson. Grandmother, after some initial trepidation, caught on quickly, easily mastering the spells being taught to her.

"Enough for the night. Go wash up, and then we'll have our supper. The stew should be ready now." Throughout the lesson, the aroma of stew simmering on the stove had tried mightily to distract a hungry girl from her magic. Eagerly, Grandmother hastened from the table to a washbasin. She stared in amazement, once more, at her young hands, and the jewelry adorning them. She washed off her face and hands, and then stood to dry off, grabbing a towel from a nearby hook. As she did so, she caught sight of herself in a small, faded mirror, and she gasped.

Staring back from the mirror was a fifteen-year-old girl of considerable beauty, with raven hair spilling down both sides of her face and spilling behind her shoulders. Her brown eyes sparkled with energy, and her ruby lips looked incredibly inviting and kissable.

As she stared, the image slowly changed, until she was once again looking at an elderly, grandmotherly-looking woman, with white hair done in a tight bun, crow's feet at the corners of her eyes, and worry lines etched into her features. Her lips seemed so plain in comparison to the teenage version she'd seen only moments before. She looked old. Slowly, she turned from the mirror, and gasped again when she saw Nadezhda sitting at the table in the small room in which they'd been working. More stunning was the candle, levitated horizontally and burning at both ends, and a conjured skillet dancing merrily about the table.

Nadezhda smiled knowingly. "I thought you said you didn't have any power."

"This ... it was all an illusion?"

"Only on the surface. I wanted to show you that you had the power in you if you weren't afraid to use it."

Grandmother sank into the chair, stunned beyond words. She'd known that she had forgotten her magic, that she had no power. And yet ...

She grasped the candle, blew out the exposed wicks on the ends, and jabbed the candle into its holder. As Nadezhda watched, surprised, Grandmother focused on the candle, and then began to incant and move her fingers. Haltingly at first, the candle lurched upward, jerking a couple of times before it came free of the candlestick. Then, slowly, it began to rotate, until it was horizontal, It kept rotating, though, before Grandmother caught it and reversed the direction of the rotation, stopping it entirely when the candle was horizontal once more. Her brow furrowed in concentration, she kept one hand steady, while the other traced a few complex motions to accompany her second incantation. Without warning, intense fires burned at both ends of the candle, quickly incinerating all the wax until the flames joined in the middle and vanished when the fuel had been all consumed. Grandmother relaxed and let the charred remnants of the wick fall to the table. She turned to Nadezhda with an embarrassed smile. "Oops," she said sheepishly.

Nadezhda grinned broadly. "I told you that you have the power. Now that we know how to get past those ... bad memories, we can quickly help you access all of your memory of magic, and learn some things that you'd never learned."

**********

"Greg!" called a very feminine voice behind him. Greg, walking from the mall entrance toward his car, turned at the sound of his name. He saw Anya walking quickly toward him.

"Hi," he said cautiously as she neared. His voice was carefully neutral, and with his sunglasses on, he knew that she wouldn't be able to see the pained look in his eyes.

Anya grasped his arm, pulled herself up a couple of inches, and kissed him on the cheek. Her smile vanished instantly, replaced by a frown. "What's wrong?"

"What makes you think something's wrong?" Greg asked. He hoped that the medallion Grandmother had given him would help shield his thoughts.

"You've been avoiding me for the past week," Anya said firmly. "And you usually want more of a kiss than a peck on the cheek."

"Sorry," Greg said, trying to keep his tone neutral. "I'm pretty distracted with my classes and the expansion."

Anya pulled herself beside him, leaning her head on his shoulder. "I was thinking that maybe we could get a movie and have a quiet night."

"Does that include Oksana?" Greg asked, unable to keep all his internal bitterness about Oksana from leaking into his words.

"You're jealous of her!" Anya said, her voice rising a bit in volume and pitch.

"Hell yes," Greg admitted, a little more bitterness in his voice. "You haven't done much with me for the past several weeks. Instead, you're doing everything with her. If I didn't know better, I'd think that maybe you changed sides and found a new lover."

Anya halted abruptly, her expression angry. "That's not funny, even as a joke. And I _do_ spend time with you – when you haven't buried yourself in your school work and the expansion project!"

"Did you think that maybe the reason I'm willing to work on schoolwork and the expansion is that you're not a lot of fun to be with lately?"

"Hah! That's absurd. What's really going on? Did you decide that the new little slut, Trish or something, is who you'd rather spend time with?"

"What?"

"Oh, don't act innocent. Oksana saw you talking and dancing with her at the club the other night."

Greg scowled. "I was only talking with her because she was with Jenny, Melinda, Holly, Vicky, and Liz, and I was being polite! And I danced with her once, just like I danced with Holly and Vicky and Liz – it was out of courtesy, nothing more. Or didn't she tell you that part? Why don't you ask them?" His voice had a menacing tone, and his words were very precisely enunciated. "I wasn't cheating on you. You're just no fun to be around lately, since Oksana came."

"That's bullshit! If you want to stop going out, at least have the balls to tell me to my face, instead of sneaking around behind my back!" She turned and stomped away angrily, leaving a frowning Greg behind. Slowly, though, as his frown faded, his head dropped slowly, the fire in his eyes replaced with overwhelming sorrow.

**********

"I'm ... this is awkward," Shelly said softly, looking down at her uneaten toast. "What happens ...?"

Shelly shook her head a tiny amount. "No," she whispered. "I don't. It feels ... right."

"Yeah, I know what you mean." They sat in the changing room for a while, Shelly's head on Janet's shoulder. "What if we both stay like we are now?"

Shelly looked up, surprised at Janet's question. "Are you serious?"

"Yeah, I think so. I mean, if it seems right to both of us ...."

"But ... I don't know. I ...." She looked at her lap as her cheeks flushed. "I ... I think I want ... us to have ... children," she said very softly. "If we stay together."

"Whoa!" Janet exclaimed softly. "That's a big step!"

"I'm sorry," Shelly quickly apologized, afraid that she'd frightened Janet into thinking that they should have a more serious commitment. "I ... I guess this change is messing with my head."

Janet held Shelly tighter. "I didn't mean that," she said. "It's just ... I was thinking of our options."

"Oh?" Shelly looked up at Janet, surprised.

"Yeah. The way I figure it, we have ... had ... five options. We could go back to what we were before."

"But that was tearing you up inside, wasn't it," Shelly interjected.

Janet nodded glumly. "Yeah, but it was better than nothing. Second, we could change back, but have the girl do her thing so we're both gay."

"That doesn't work if we wanted to have children."

Janet nodded. "We could adopt, but ...." She didn't need to finish; she suspected, strongly, that Shelly was thinking of staying a woman and bearing children herself. "Third, if you changed back, I could stay like I am, and have magic make me hetero. Fourth, I could change back, and you say, and have the magic make me hetero. Or fifth ...."

"We could both stay like we are now. I guess if we wanted to have a family, we could get a donor."

"I don't know what I want," Janet said after a long pause, "except that I want you in my life."

"Maybe," Shelly said hesitantly, looking down again, "we should wait a bit before we make any hasty decisions. I mean, we're both students, and the lifetime passes are pretty expensive, and it's a one-way ticket."

"But this is very nice," Janet offered.

Shelly looked up, startled, and then smiled. "Yes, it is."

Janet's eyes misted. "Do you think that we could be just roommates again if we change back, knowing what we have, knowing that you'll be straight, and I'll be gay and in love with you?"

Shelly shook her head. "I ...." She sighed. "Probably not. What do you want?"

"I ... I want you in my life," Janet confessed, unable to look Shelly in the eye. "I don't care how. I want you as part of my life."

"Is that Janet speaking," Shelly asked, "or Mack?"

"Both."

"Oh." Shelly sipped her coffee, another uneasy silence descending over the table.

"Could you ...?"

Shelly shook her head. "Not unless that girl does some more magic stuff. You?"

"Maybe." Janet stared at her toast. "If ... she changed you back, and I stayed as a woman, and she made me straight, could you stay with me?" she asked in a frightened, timid voice.

Shelly's mouth hung open in shock. "I don't know," she admitted after a pause. "I ... I can't think of being hetero right now, because of the magic. But ... I know you've been my best friend for so long that, if I was a hetero guy, I think I'd want to continue that friendship."

"I think we need to finish breakfast and then go find Selena at the park."

Twenty minutes later, the two girls were in Shelly's car driving toward the park, having eaten, cleaned up the dishes, and straightened their hair and makeup.

"Nervous?" Janet asked softly, her voice quavering with her own unease.

Shelly nodded. "Yeah. I take it you are, too?"

"Yeah." The two were so nervous that they barely spoke for the rest of the trip. Only when they'd swiped their passes and entered the park did Janet halt. "I think we goofed," she said suddenly.

"What?"

"Neither of us brought any swimwear. And shouldn't we have talked to the girl in the booth, instead of going into the park?"

"Damn," Shelly sighed. "I guess we _are_ pretty distracted."

Janet sighed. "So what should we do? Go back out to the ticket office? Knock on the door of the main office building?"

"Or you could wait, knowing that one of us would sense you and come to talk to you," Anya said, a slightly condescending tone matching the condescending look on her face.

Janet's features clouded. "Where's Selena?" she asked. "She said we should talk to her."

Anya frowned deeply. "I'm in charge of the park while my grandmother is away. Selena works for us. I can help you."

"No thank you," Shelly said politely but firmly. "Selena told us we should talk to her, and after your last meddling, I'm not sure I really trust you."

"Well, then," Anya huffed, "I'll go get Selena for you." She turned, storming angrily into the park, leaving Janet and Shelly standing amidst the girls and women coming out of the showers and walking into the park.

"I think she's pissed," Janet observed softly.

"No shit? I would have never guessed."

"I don't think we want to have someone with that kind of magic pissed at us," Janet cautioned. "You never know what she might do."

"Yeah, she already showed us she'll do whatever the hell she wants."

Janet wrapped an arm around Shelly's waist and pulled her close. "Some of it isn't bad, though."

Shelly felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment. "I guess not," she agreed softly. She turned to Janet, sliding her arms up around Janet's neck as her lips sought those of her partner. They parted after a long, heartfelt and passionate kiss, and glanced around, noting that several people were gawking at them, and one person was standing watching them with an amused smile. Shelly blushed again.

"Hi, girls," Selena said pleasantly. "What can I do for you today?"

Janet and Shelly exchanged worried glances, which spoke volumes to Selena. She didn't wait for them to speak. "You're probably quite confused about what happens when the pass wears off, and you're not sure what you _should_ do, right?"

Both girls nodded. "That's about it," Shelly added vocally.

"Can we go somewhere ... a little less obvious?"

Selena nodded. "Let's go in the office."

"I'd rather not. I saw Anya go in there, and she's pretty pissed at us," Janet said warily.

Selena sighed. "Okay, I understand. Let's go over in the corner of the plaza. It's pretty quiet, and with a quick spell, it'll be free from prying ears." She led the two girls to a small table away from the main traffic flow, a place where patrons could sit to enjoy a meal, or to rest while friends were shopping in the gift shop. As they sat, Selena said a little incantation. "There. If anyone does listen in, they'll hear us talking about the wonders of the park. Now what's on your minds?"

"We're not sure," Janet said hesitantly. "These last few days have been ... wonderful. But our passes expire in five days, and ...."

"And you don't know what you want to do after that, do you?"

Shelly shook her head. "No."

"We came up with five options," Janet added quickly. "First, we stay as we are now. Second, I change back, and get my orientation re-oriented. Third, Shelly changes back, and I get re-oriented. Fourth, we change back and Shelly gets re-oriented. Lastly, we do nothing, and try to pretend nothing happened, and continue as roommates."

Selena shook her head. "And you know that last one has the same chance of working as a snowball in a barbeque pit, right?"

Shelly nodded. "That's what we figured."

"And there's the cost of lifetime passes. We're just college students, remember?" Janet added.

"That might not be such an obstacle, but five is out, right? And the rest?"

"I think four is out," Shelly said softly. "I ... want to have children, and four wouldn't let us have natural children."

"So it comes down to which one of you changes back, right, or whether you stay as you are?"

"I guess so," Janet said half-heartedly. "If only one of us stays female, you've got to do something about one of our sexual orientations so we'd be a hetero couple."

Selena sat back in her chair. "I think you two have answered most of your questions. The only one that remains is which one of you stays a woman. Or both."

Shelly started at her words. "Yeah, I guess we did, didn't we?"

Selena laughed. "You were expecting me to tell you what to do?" She shook her head. "Sorry, but that's for you to decide, not me. It's your lives, not mine."

"How are we supposed to decide, then?" Janet asked in a plaintive voice. "It's ... confusing."

"You two need to spend some time talking about what you're going to do. Seriously talking. And when you do, you need to remember a few things. Being a woman includes things like periods, with possible cramping and bloating and mood swings. It involves possibly being ogled and leered at in ways that you haven't experienced, just because you're an attractive woman." She ran down a list of things they'd have to consider. "The clothing should mostly take care of itself, since it's a global change, but shopping for women's clothing is no small feat, trust me. And, you better think about your friends and family. Whoever remains will have different friends, and you'll find that your family relationships are very different."

"Are you trying to scare us?" Shelly asked, worry wrinkling her brow.

Selena laughed. "No, that wasn't my intention. What I want you two to do is go into this with your eyes wide open. It's a huge step if one of you stays female. And it'll be a big change for Mack if Shelly stays, because you'll be hetero instead of gay. Your friendships and relationships will have changed in ways that are hard to predict." She shook her head. "It'll take time for both of you to get used to the changes, and at times, it might be rough. At times, you'll wish you hadn't changed."

Janet frowned suddenly. "Like you do?"

Selena laughed. "Very perceptive. Like I _used_ to. I've got a ... partner that makes me feel so warm inside that I've mostly forgotten about the rough parts."

"And that's what we'll have, right?"

Selena started to shake her head, to tell them that she didn't know, but after what Anya had done to them, she couldn't deny it. "Yes, you'll have each other. Whichever way you go, you'll be together – pretty permanently, too."

"We better do some talking, then," Janet said to Shelly.

"Too bad we didn't bring our swim gear," Shelly lamented. "Since neither of us have classes today, it'd be a nice day to relax and play."

Selena got a mischievous smile, and she muttered something under her breath. "Oh, like those?" she asked, pointing at gym bags beside the table.

Both girls' eyes threatened to pop from their sockets in amazement. "I suppose that shouldn't surprise us, but ...." Janet chuckled as she reached for her swim gear.

**********

"Good. Very good!" Nadezhda said happily. She picked up the sword from the table, and swung it at a doorpost. The sword wobbled and then rebounded from the target as if it was made of rubber. "Excellent!"

"I used that spell to disarm a man with a pistol," Grandmother said.

"And you did it again here." She set the sword back on the table. "Now change it back."

Grandmother started with surprise, but then she closed her eyes and thought.

"Open your eyes. If you need the spell in an emergency, you don't have the luxury of closing your eyes and thinking! Hurry! Change it back!" Nadezhda urged, adding confusion to the situation.

Grandmother focused her mind, shutting out the distraction Nadezhda was trying to create. In the silence of her little world, she saw the pattern. She began to chant, moving her fingers according to the mental image. A nearly-invisible bubble burst from her outstretched hand, flying to the table and striking the rubber sword. The bubble deformed, stretching over the sword from hilt to tip, and as soon as the bubble fit the weapon like a glove, it burst in a flash of light.

Nadezhda nodded, and the picked up the sword again. This time, she gingerly ran her finger down the edge, noting with satisfaction the razor sharpness of the blade. She examined it from tip to pommel, and as she grasped the weapon, she spun and slashed, this time easily splintering wood from the doorpost.

"You are doing well," Nadezhda complimented Grandmother. "You don't make any silly mistakes, unlike the young students we're training."

Grandmother laughed. "I have a couple of advantages. I knew those spells once, and I know I went through a phase of making stupid mistakes. So I got it out of my system. Second, I'm older and wiser, and not plagued by some silly notion that I know better than elders."

Nadezhda smiled. "I should have you talk to the youngsters. Perhaps _you_ could talk some sense into their thick heads."

"Now what?"

"Come," Nadezhda said, striding purposefully to the door, still carrying the sword, which made Grandmother more than a bit nervous. Without another word, she walked out of the barn and into a barren field. She looked around without really looking around; Grandmother knew that she was using her magic senses. "The wards are up. We may begin." Without warning, she invoked a lightning bolt toward Grandmother.

Grandmother was too startled to get a counter-spell, or to move. The lightning bolt caught her squarely, and she collapsed, pain radiating through every joint and muscle. "What ...?" she asked as she pulled herself back to her feet.

"Do you think adversaries will give you a chance to prepare a defense?" Nadezhda chided her. "You should always be alert. In this case, your sense should have alerted you to the nature of the spell in plenty of time for you to get a shield up."

"You aren't an adversary," Grandmother retorted.

"Aren't I?" Nadezhda snapped. "How do you know?" Her fingers danced quickly, and a fireball formed before shooting at Grandmother. This time, Grandmother was quicker to react, invoking a small shield like a buckler on her left arm, which she moved to intercept the fireball. The impact staggered her; without the shield, she'd have been knocked on her rear again.

Nadezhda nodded slightly, then she began a flurry of attacks – a lightning bolt, then while Grandmother was distracted by that, she slashed at the old woman with the sword. Grandmother moved her shield to deflect the lightning bolt, and sensing the oncoming physical attack, modified her shield so that the lightning wasn't absorbed, but rather reflected to where the sword was moving. The lightning hit the sword, and she smiled slightly when she heard Nadezhda curse under her breath as she dropped the sword, shaking her hand to rid it of the stinging from the reflected lightning bolt. She took a step back, and nodded approvingly to Grandmother.

Grandmother sighed with relief, the arm that had held the magic buckler dropping as she allowed the shield to vanish. She smiled at Nadezhda, expecting a complement.

Instead, Nadezhda launched a fierce assault, with fireballs interspersed with lightning, catching Grandmother by surprise. The first fireball knocked her backward, but before the second could hit, she managed to call up a larger floating shield that positioned itself between her and her tutor. She focused on keeping the shield in place as blast and bolt after blast and bolt came at her in a non-step frenzy. Suddenly, she realized something else, and before the conjured blade could strike her from her left side, she called up the smaller buckler shield, and deflected its hammering blows. As she did, she was angling the larger shield, hoping to get it to reflect back at Nadezhda, while also keeping the whirling blade from striking her. A couple of fireballs ricocheted off to one side, and grandmother forgot about them as she focused on the incoming attacks.

She should have paid attention to the fireballs that the shield had deflected. They bounced away, seemingly harmlessly, but then began to turn and speed back toward Grandmother. Both hit at the same time, from her blind side as she fought the conjured blade. Once more, she crumpled to the grass. To add insult to injury, her concentration on the large shield was broken, and it collapsed, letting a lightning bolt smash into her.

She lay on the ground, panting for breath as every muscle screamed in agony at the magical abuse they'd suffered. She was helpless before Nadezhda, who was stalking toward her, arms outstretched, ready to invoke more magic in case this was a trick. "Get up. The fight is not over."

"Yes, it is," Grandmother said softly through clenched teeth.

"Get up and defend yourself!" Nadezhda snapped. To emphasize the point, she began to conjure a large fireball.

Grandmother saw the fireball, and felt a hopelessness that she'd not felt since .... That bitter memory triggered a thought, and she managed a faint smile as she began to sing an old, familiar song.

Nadezhda puzzled for a moment at Grandmother's actions, and then loosed the fireball. She'd controlled its power so that it would sting, but not destroy; after all, this was training, and not combat to the death. The fireball flew straight and true to its victim – and then halted as it splashed across an iridescent glow a few feet out from Grandmother, who was slowly sitting up, and still singing. Frowning, Nadezhda tried a lightning bolt, also reduced in power, but it, too, was halted by the shield and then reflected back to Nadezhda.

After recovering from the surprise reflection, Nadezhda lowered her arms and then sat down on the grass. "In a real fight, you would have been defeated," she observed.

Grandmother simply nodded. "I'm old, and my powers are weak. I ... I can't survive a fight with Oksana."

"Yes, you can!" Nadezhda barked at her. "You are NOT weak. Your powers are strong. You've just forgotten how to connect to them. Look at me. I'm nearly two hundred years old. Are my powers weak?" She frowned, and then began an intricate chant.

In a dizzying swirl, the field changed, from autumn foliage and plant awaiting harvest, to spring plants, verdant and green and lush, new growth emerging from the fields as buds were opening and blossoms of the fruit trees showed their resplendent colors. Grandmother looked down at herself, and saw that, once again, she was attired as a pretty young girl. She had no mirror to see her reflection, but she knew that she was her younger self just from her attire and the youthful, graceful hands she stretched out before her.

"Enough rest, daughter," a familiar voice called from behind her.

She turned, and saw the familiar face. "Mama!" she exclaimed happily, rising to her feet.

"The lesson will continue." Without warning, her mama, Marusya, launched a series of magical attacks. With a frown, the girl countered them, deflecting them all with skill and agility. Again, a deflected fireball curved and came at her from behind, but she sensed it, and conjured water behind her even as she countered a fierce physical and magical assault from the front. The fireball to her rear moved, and sensing it, she moved the column of water to match it. On and on, Maruysa attacked, using guile, trickery, deceit, and sheer force to attempt to overwhelm the girl, but she was quick on her feet, and quicker in her mind and senses, catching and deflecting all the attacks.

The girl was so busy defending herself that she didn't even notice the slow changes around her as the fields and trees slowly changed to their fall colors, as if the seasons were passing in mere moments. Marusya, too, began to change, slowly aging and changing shape, until she was Nadezhda. Grandmother didn't notice that her own body was returning, leaving the fifteen-year-old girl behind. Only when the attacks ceased did she notice that it was Nadezhda, not her mother, instructing and testing her.

Nadezhda merely smiled. "Yes, it was an illusion. As I told you, your power is not tied to your age, but to your belief in yourself. When you thought you were young, you acted with the speed and power of your younger days. As the illusion faded, you were so pre-occupied that you didn't notice. Only now do you realize what you have just accomplished."

Grandmother frowned. "You ... you tricked me."

"Yes, and it was necessary. You had created a mental block. You had convinced yourself that your power had faded with age, when it hadn't really. That mental block was preventing you from using your true potential."

Wordlessly, the two sat on the grass, resting from the duel, while Grandmother thought about what Nadezhda had just shown her. Nadezhda's illusion was so realistic that Grandmother had been convinced that she was young and powerful again, and learning from her mother. "That was a dirty trick," Grandmother commented after a bit.

"It worked, didn't it? And nobody was harmed, right?"

Grandmother frowned. "That's true, mostly. It still hurts very much to think of those days when I last saw my mother, though."

Nadezhda leaned closer to Grandmother and put her arm around her, pulling her onto Nadezhda's shoulder. "She was so proud of you. She used her scrying ball to watch you frequently, and she took great delight in when you avoided temptation and stayed on the true path." The matron wiped her eyes, which had suddenly become moist. "She never gave up hope that you were safe, physically and from the darkness."

"I wish ...." Grandmother began wistfully, before she halted.

"We all do," Nadezhda answered. "But you know that you would have been put to death under our laws. We all did what we had to do, so that you might survive."

Grandmother sighed, her own eyes watering. "I failed as a parent," she said absently. "I couldn't stop Chessa from turning. Now I'm afraid that I won't be able to stop Anya, either."

"You'll find a way. You love her too much to let her become evil. Remember that. Remind her constantly how much you love her." She hopped to her feet. "Enough rest. Time for more lessons."

Grandmother pulled herself up and stood. "Yes. I need to keep learning so I can save Anya."

Nadezhda took a dozen steps away from Grandmother, and then turned. "You will attack me."

Grandmother recoiled in shock. "I ... I can't," she stammered.

"You must. It's the only way to defeat the powers of darkness."

"But ... the last time I attacked, I killed Chessa!"

"You must." Nadezhda stood ready. "Defense alone will not win a duel. You must strike your opponent and disable them."

"I ... I can't!" Grandmother sobbed.

The scene slowly shifted, until Grandmother was a young apprentice, facing her terrible and evil master, Eldor, in a scene so perfect that she forgot that it was an illusion. He sneered at her, and then began to berate her, insulting her abilities, and promising to extract his tutoring fees from her nubile body. He came to her, and ripped her blouse off, leering at her exposed breasts. "I'll have fun playing with those, among other things," he said with an evil sneer.

Grandmother suddenly transformed into a dervish, throwing everything she had to stop the evil wizard. Lightning bolts attacked from all sides, and fireballs of immense power and fury. They bombarded the shielded figure of Eldor, who seemed surprised at the intensity of the onslaught. The sword on the ground flew to Grandmother's hand, and she began to use it as well, slashing at Eldor to add to his distraction. A quick wave of her hand, and a short incantation, and a replica of the sword animated itself and flew behind the evil mage, attacking from behind as well.

A sudden volley of fireballs erupted from Grandmother's hand, while her sword swung with determined intent toward Eldor. He was so overwhelmed by the frontal assault that the sword at the rear had a clear shot. Only at the last minute did Eldor deflect it from a blow to his heart; it slid down and made a nasty gash on his leg. Within seconds, blood was everywhere, and Eldor, a surprised look on his face, collapsed.

The illusion didn't fade; it simply snapped out of existence. Grandmother stood, holding the sword, staring horrified at Nadezhda, who lay on the ground with blood gushing from her thigh. Grandmother knew instantly that the conjured sword had sliced a major artery. "I'll go get help," she said frantically as the real sword fell to the ground.

"No time," Nadezhda said. Her complexion was already fading toward white as she lost more and more blood. "Heal me."

"I ... I can't!" Grandmother complained weakly.

"You must!" Nadezhda insisted, her voice losing its intensity. "I'll bleed to death while you go for help. You must heal me!"

Grandmother fell to her knees beside the elder, and furrowed her brow in concentration. She'd once known the healing spells, but they seemed cloudy memories. She grasped at one, and suddenly, it became clear. It was also the wrong spell for the situation. Focusing once again, she clutched at another, missing it the first time but snaring it the second. Again, it clarified. It would have to do; Nadezhda was extremely pale, and the pool of blood on the ground was growing larger. Grandmother took two deep breaths, and then incanted as her fingers waggled through the spell's template. She felt power flowing into her hands, which she then laid on Nadezhda's injured leg. Grandmother winced at the pain that was reflected back to her, an intense burning sensation from the elder's wound, but held her hands. Power flowed into the elder, slowly at first, but with increasing speed.

When Grandmother sat back on her heels, her healing energy spent, she looked at Nadezhda. The elder's color was better than the ghostly tint of moments ago, and it appeared that the artery had closed, staunching the blood flow.

The elder's eyes opened, and she smiled at Grandmother. "I knew you could do it."

Grandmother waited, glancing around, looking for the scene to shift yet again, but it didn't. "This ... this isn't another illusion, is it?" she asked hesitantly.

Nadezhda shook her head. "No. This is real."

A look of horror crossed Grandmother's face. "I ... I almost killed you!" she cried.

"It seems I underestimated your powers," Nadezhda said with a tiny smile. "I think the lesson is complete for the day. Help me up, and we'll go back to the cottages."

**********

"Liz!" Anya called when she noticed the blonde head-lifeguard walking toward the employee hut. "Wait up!"

Liz sighed heavily, and then tried to put on a smile. "What's up?" she asked in a guardedly-friendly tone.

"I was wondering if you and some of the girls wanted to go to the club tonight? It _is_ Friday night, and it's kind of a tradition."

Liz felt her muscles tense, and she fought to keep a civil tongue. It _had_ been a routine gathering – until Anya started hanging out almost exclusively with Oksana. "I'm sorry, but I won't be able to make it. I've got an intimate dinner date with Kyle tonight, and then we're taking his niece Chloe to a movie."

"Well, I guess the rest of us can go, but it won't be the same without you."

Liz nearly bit her tongue. It hadn't been the same without Anya for quite a while, and _she_ thought nothing of that!

"I guess I'll ask Jenny if she wants to go."

Liz sighed and shook her head. "If you remember, Jenny is taking tomorrow off, because she and Melinda rented a sailboat and are spending the weekend sailing with Natty and a couple of her friends."

Anya rolled her eyes. "Oh, yeah. That was forgetful of me. Natty and Megan and their boyfriends – what are their names? Oh, yes, Jeff and Eric – they changed so they can have a girls' weekend sailing."

"And Holly is taking the weekend with Chuck at Crystal Lake," Liz added.

"Doesn't sound like much of the gang is left." She sounded disappointed, which was a change of attitude for her lately. "Well, have fun with Kyle." She turned and walked off toward the office. Already, her mind was racing. Were the girls avoiding her? Or were they just coincidentally occupied at the same time?

As she neared the office, Anya noticed Vicky heading toward the women's showers. "Vicky," she called.

Vicky turned, and her cheerful expression became quite neutral when she spotted Anya. "Hi, Anya," she said, forcing herself to be civil.

"I'm not doing anything tonight. Do you want to do some bridal things, like looking at dresses, and cakes, and such?" Anya asked, her voice carrying a little hope.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Vicky said, "but Rob and I are spending the evening with my parents." She pasted on a smile. "It's nice that Rob is bonding with them so well after he lost his own family. Why don't you and Greg go out for dinner and dancing?" she asked.

Anya's sudden scowl told Vicky more than enough. "I don't think so," she said gruffly. "He's always too busy with his school projects or his fraternity, among other things."

Vicky caught the insinuation in Anya's words and tone. "I don't think Greg would ever do anything like that."

"Yes, he would," Anya snapped. "He's just like any other guy in that regard. I saw how he was talking and dancing with Trish the other night!"

"Greg is _not_ interested in Trish," Vicky said firmly. "You should know that."

"Oh yeah? Why is he blowing me off again?"

"How long of an advance notice did you give him?" Vicky saw the surprised look on Anya's face. "Is this a spur-of-the-moment thing? If so, you're getting pretty upset when he might already have made legitimate plans because he thought _you_ had plans already."

"You're taking his side, too, aren't you?" Anya said half-accusingly. "Well, fine! I'll just go out myself tonight. There are some pretty good resorts in the otherworld, where at least the company won't lie to me because they're jealous of my powers and friends!"

**********

"I have taught you all that I can," Nadezhda said solemnly. "Now you must go back, before it's too late for Anya."

Grandmother gave Nadezhda a hug. "I thank you for your instruction, and your hospitality. All of you," she added, glancing around the room where the rest of the clan was gathered.

"I have two more things to give you," Nadezhda said. At her signal, one of the older women came forward holding something wrapped in leather. She handed it to Grandmother, who looked at it, and then at Nadezhda, bewildered.

"It belonged to your mother. You should have it."

Grandmother gasped lightly; this was totally unexpected. "I ... I don't know what to say! I thought ... that you'd reject me, but instead ...." She wiped the tears from her eyes, and then turned her attention to the bundle. Slowly, deliberately, she unfolded the leather wrapping, and revealed a large, and quite ancient, book. She looked up at Nadezhda.

"It is your mother's grimoire. Even at the last, she was hopeful that someday, you would have it." She embraced Grandmother once more, then stepped back. "Now, go, Innochka," she said, "but know you are welcome back anytime, because you are family."

Grandmother's eyes widened, and her jaw dropped when she realized what Nadezhda had said. "You mean ...?" she asked, almost unwilling to believe what she'd heard.

"I mean, Innochka," Nadezhda said, smiling, "that you are of the clan. You always will be."

Grandmother sobbed, overwhelmed by emotions. She'd been treated far better by the clan that she'd expected, welcomed like long-lost family. Instead of suspicion and hostility, she received warmth and compassion. Instead of a sentence of death, she received life – and what was more, she received her name back. She _was_ part of the clan. Tears of joy streamed down her cheeks, but she didn't care as she embraced the clan members, starting with another hug for Nadezhda, her own grandmother.

**********

With a somewhat jaunty step, Grandmother stepped into the office, feeling incredibly relaxed and relieved after her trip. True, the train trip and flight had been fatiguing, but the gifts she'd received had filled her with such joy that she barely remembered the journey. Under Grandmother's arm was the tome from her mother, from Marusya, a precious connection to her long-dead mother.

Across the office, Anya sat at her desk, looking bored as she sorted mail. "Oh, good," she said, not sounding at all like she'd missed Grandmother, "you're back."

"Yes, and it was a good trip. Tell me, what did I miss?" Grandmother asked.

"Not much," Anya answered as she rose from her desk. "Just the usual. Some unhappy male customers, bills, one of the pumps burned out, so we've got the Twister down while Jenny repairs it. Normal stuff."

"Nothing ... unusual between you and Selena?" Grandmother asked carefully.

Anya scowled. "Well, she was a little pushy at times. Mostly with the magic changes." She shook her head. "It's like she doesn't trust me." She shrugged off the concern. "Well, I've got to get ready to go. We're going to spend an afternoon and evening on the Riviera," she announced as if it was as routine as going shopping at the mall.

"You and Greg?"

"Oh, please!" Anya snorted derisively. "He's being a pissed-off baby right now, angry because I don't spend enough time with him, and then he has the nerve to go out dancing with Trish, the new girl!" She shook her head. "No, I'm going with someone fun. Oksana."

"Anya, you know Greg would never cheat on you."

"You sound like Vicky and Liz now, defending him when he screws up. Well, I'm not buying it. Gotta run. Bye." She waved her fingers and vanished, leaving Grandmother sitting in the office, absolutely stunned.

**********

Janet and Shelly sat nervously in their apartment, Janet on the sofa and Shelly in a wing chair nearby. They glanced at each other nervously, and then at the clock, repeating this ritual every couple of minutes.

"Only a few more minutes," Janet said nervously.

"Have you got any idea of what you want?" Shelly asked softly. She didn't trust herself to sit next to Janet, because she knew she'd want to hug and cuddle with Janet, and then the change would inevitably happen.

"I think so. You?"

"I'm not sure. I could probably go either way," Shelly admitted.

"I ... I want to stay like I am," Janet blurted out suddenly.

"What?"

"I want to stay like I am, so we can have a relationship!"

"Why? Why not change back, and let me stay?" Shelly asked, confused by Janet's desire.

"Because ... lots of people know me – Mack – as gay. If I suddenly became straight, it might cause ... issues. If I stay, then I'll get to start over. And I'll be able to be with you."

"That sort of makes sense. Assuming that I didn't want to stay, too."

"Do you?"

"I ... I ...." Shelly thought a moment. "Yeah. I know that Selena said that my relationships with my friends and family would change if I stayed female. I ... I don't care. You're too important to me."

Janet sighed. "I can. My dad – he hates the fact that I'm gay, but I'm not sure he'll be more understanding if I'm a lesbian. He, and several others, cut me out of their wills. Mom, well, she tries, but she just can't understand. But if I'm Janet, maybe, hopefully, that'll be better, and I'll have family that will actually talk to me."

"I didn't know." Shelly looked thoughtful for a moment. "You realize that if we both stay, we'll need to have sperm donors if we want children."

"Yeah. I considered that." Her face lit up. "What if we stored 'samples' from our male selves, so we could impregnate each other?"

Shelly started to perk up, but then paused. "I think Selena said that reality would change completely, so we wouldn't have been men to give the samples."

"Oh, yeah," Janet began, but she stopped, a surprised look on her face. "I think it's starting," she said softly as tingling began to spread through her body. She glanced at Shelly, and saw that she, too, was wide-eyed and surprised.

In a few minutes, it was over. Stan sat in the wing chair, his clothing having changed with him, while Mack sat nervously on the sofa. Mack glanced uneasily at Stan, not knowing how Stan would react knowing all that he did.

Stan smiled. "I guess we should get some sleep. We do have an important meeting tomorrow."

Mack started, and then a smile crept over his face. "Yes, I guess we do."

"But first, we have to stop by the bank so we can make withdrawals," Stan continued.

"Both of us?"

"Because," Stan said with a smile, "if we're going to change so we can be girlfriends ...,"

"More than girlfriends?" Mack asked hopefully.

"More than girlfriends," Stan corrected himself with a smile, "then we both need passes. And don't worry; I can help out with your pass, since your finances are a little tighter than mine."

"You're going to be good to me, aren't you?" Mack teased.

"Not once we've changed," Stan laughed. "I'll want to be a bit ... naughty."

"In bed?"

Stan blushed, giving Mack his answer.

The two slowly rose from their seats. For a moment, they were unsure of just what to do – handshake, hug, or nothing. But finally, Stan gave Mack a 'guy hug'. "We'll talk more at breakfast, okay?"

There wasn't much more to talk about at breakfast. Instead, they joked about whether Janet was going to be a high-maintenance girlfriend or not, whether her shopping habits were going to drive Stan nuts, and a variety of other lighthearted topics.

An hour and a half later, after a stop at two banks, they arrived at Bikini Beach. As they got out of the car, Stan glanced across the roof at Mack. "Nervous?"

"Would it surprise you if I said that I actually wasn't?" Mack laughed.

"So am I. Are you sure this is the way you want to go?"

"I'm sure," Mack answered firmly.

Selena was at the ticket booth; she smiled and directed the two into the office, pausing to hang a 'back in 5 minutes' sign before she left. Inside the office, the guys were surprised to see Grandmother in her chair; she'd been absent for quite a while, and they'd had to deal with Anya and Selena. They far preferred to deal with Selena.

"Now," Grandmother began in a warm, friendly tone, "I understand that you two have been talking a lot about what you want to do now."

"Yes, ma'am," Stan said nervously. He wasn't quite sure how he should deal with Grandmother.

"Oh, don't be nervous," Grandmother said with a smile. She rolled her eyes skyward. "Where are my manners?" Turning to the guys, she continued, "Would you care for something to drink? Iced tea? Soft drinks? Juice?"

Stan shook his head. "No thank you," he said. Mack likewise turned down the offer.

"Okay then," Grandmother said as she guided the men to the casual area and sat down in one of the wing chairs, "You two have something to talk to me about, right?"

Stan glanced at Mack, and then nodded. "After Anya changed us, we ... found our lives a little ... complicated."

"Mostly about what happens when we changed back," Mack added quickly.

"But you've talked about it?" The guys both nodded. "This is a one-way change. It's not possible to reverse it once a person buys a lifetime pass," Grandmother cautioned. "Are you sure you've thought this through?"

"Ma'am," Stan said, his voice firm with conviction, "we've thought and talked about almost nothing else for the last week."

"And your decision?"

Stan's mouth dropped open for a moment. "Don't you have some magic thing that you already know?" he stammered.

"Well, I didn't want to be a show-off," Grandmother admitted with a grin.

"I'm going to change back to Janet," Mack said, a tiny squeak of nervousness in his voice.

"You're sure?"

Mack nodded. "I like being Janet. And maybe I can repair some family relationships if I'm changed."

"That's not guaranteed at all," Grandmother cautioned.

"It can't be worse than it is right now," Mack complained bitterly. "I'm an outcast to my family," he said, "and to almost all my high school friends, just because I admitted who I am."

"Okay. I'm pretty satisfied that you've given this proper consideration. Stan?"

Stan glanced at Mack, and then nodded. "I'm sure. When we were girls, it was ... magical. I want to keep that."

Grandmother nodded. "You should be happy to know that I've also done some magic checking, and I know there's no reason for me to _not_ sell both of you passes." She stood. "Shall we?" She gestured to her desk.

Once the paperwork was done, Grandmother looked at the two soon-to-be lovebirds. "I know you both want children. If you'd like, I can 'freeze' some of each of your sperm out of the reality change, so you _would_ be able to be inseminated by each other's former male self."

Stan and Mack's eyes lit up at that revelation. "You can do that? Will that ... cost extra?"

"Since we messed up a bit with you, consider it part of the service. Now I know it's going to be embarrassing, but ...." She handed cups to both men. "If you take samples before you shower, they'll be preserved, and I'll get them to a cryo-freeze facility I know to safeguard them." She smiled. "And don't worry – I can put a little something extra on you so that your, um, samples are of significant quantity and quality for future use."

Stan and Mack were both beet-red at Grandmother's comments, but also delighted that she'd thought of doing this favor for them. They took the cups and, still red-faced, walked to the shower room.

Twenty minutes later, Janet and Shelly bounced happily out of the locker room, huge grin on their faces, and holding hands, to where Grandmother waited. "Well?" Grandmother asked.

With a broad grin, Janet wrapped her arms around Shelly, pulling her toward her and into a very passionate kiss. When they broke apart, both nearly breathless, Janet grinned. "What do you think?"

"I think I'm in love with the most beautiful woman in the world," Shelly said with a silly grin on her face.

"That's my line," Janet teased. Then she kissed Shelly again, longer, and with even more passion.

Later in the day, in the office, Selena and Grandmother watched her scrying ball as the two lovers kissed yet again. "I think they'll be happy together," Grandmother said with a contented smile.

"What? No certainty? You don't know?" Selena asked, dumbfounded.

"Well, yes, I do know," Grandmother admitted sheepishly, "but I wasn't going to tell you. If you want to know, do your own scrying."

**********

"And that's what happened," Grandmother said, picking up her iced tea and taking a sip. "Nadezhda said that we can keep her from turning, but we have to make sure that our love and friendship distract her from her anger."

Greg shook his head sadly. "That's going to be hard," he said. "She ... she's been so cold toward me. She's canceled at least a dozen dates at the last minute, and always so she could do something with Oksana. She accused me of hitting on Trish, the new girl. And ..."

Grandmother placed her hand gently on his arm. "I know what she did to you. I know how embarrassed, and hurt, you must feel." She sighed. "But we still have to love her."

"I ... I wanted," Greg began, "I wanted to propose to her," he finally said. "But now ...." He shook his head. "I'm not sure. She's not the same girl I fell in love with. I ... I don't know her anymore. I ... I couldn't marry her the way she is now." His face bore a determined, resolute frown, even though Grandmother could read the turmoil of angst behind the façade.

"I knew you had bought a ring," Grandmother said sadly, "before all this started. And I'm hoping that you won't have to return it."

"I don't know if I can do it," he said. "Not after what she's done to me."

"Greg," Grandmother said firmly, causing him to look up at her. "You loved her, but you're confused by what she's going through. If you still love her, even a little bit, you need to be strong, and to fight for her. You need to help keep the darkness away from her. You need to hang on to that love you feel."

"I'll try," Greg said. "I guess."

"Do, or do not. There is no try."

Greg let out a tiny chuckle at Grandmother's words. "I ... I want to fight for her. She means more to me than anything."

"Then fight. Don't let her ever forget that you love her, no matter what. Don't let that sweet girl inside this shell of confusion get away."

Greg scooted a few inches closer, and then wrapped his arms around the old woman. "Thank you, Grandmother," he said softly.

Grandmother embraced him, offering him what comfort and succor she could. "Call me Innochka," she said softly. "When we're alone."

Greg's eyes widened, and he pulled back so he could see Grandmother's face, to see if she was pulling his leg.

"My ... grandmother, the matron who banished me but let me live, gave me my name back."

Greg embraced her again. "That sounds wonderful." He paused again, and asked, "Does Anya know?"

"No," Grandmother said sadly. "And I'm not going to tell her, at least not until this is all over. So please don't tell anyone else."

"I won't, Gr ..." Greg stopped and smiled. "Innochka. What does it mean, anyway?"

"It means 'innocent'," Grandmother said with a smile. "What I hope for my granddaughter as well."

**********

So ends the tale of Stan and Mack
The tale of the Temptation of Anya continues in Part 3

Bikini Beach: The Temptation of Anya Part 3 - Crossroads

Author: 

  • Elrod

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Universes & Series: 

  • Bikini Beach by Elrod W

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Bikini Beach – The Temptation of Anya
Part 3 - Crossroads

by ElrodW

Anya is at a crossroads; will she fall to the plotting of darkness, or can the BB gang save her from a fate worse than death? And at what cost?

**********


Part 3


This story is copyright by the author. It is protected by licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License


"Hi, Greg," Anya purred as she slid into the booth beside Greg at the campus diner.

Greg turned, surprised. "Oh, hi," he replied. "I didn't expect to see you here."

Anya took his face between her hands and kissed him, a sight that attracted more than a little attention in the dining hall of the student union building. She released him, and a frown flitted across her pretty features. "Aren't you happy to see me?" she asked, disappointed that he hadn't responded more passionately.

"Well, yeah," Greg said with a gulp, "but ... this is kind of ... public."

"So?" Anya asked, a bit annoyed. "That never stopped you before."

"True," Greg sighed. Right then, he didn't want to deal with Anya. Then again, Grandmother had told him what he had to do. "But other times, I wasn't studying for a test or working so hard on the park's expansion."

Anya wrapped her arm around Greg's shoulder. "You know," she cooed, "I could help you with your studying so we have more time together."

Greg recoiled, a stunned look on his face. "I thought ... you said you'd never do that, even if I asked."

"Well," Anya began, trying but failing to sound sheepishly apologetic, "those times I wasn't missing my boyfriend so much because he was always busy studying and working."

"It's a big test tomorrow, and I've been so busy that I haven't had a lot of time to study, so tonight is crunch night – after I get off work at the project."

"Are you sure?" Anya said, running her fingers up and down Greg's chest. "I could make it worth your while."

Greg shuddered inwardly. 'Yeah, like the last time was so worth _my_ while,' he thought to himself. 'Like I'm just aching to do _that_ again!' "That'll just distract me from studying," he said aloud.

For the briefest of moments, Anya's eyes burned, but she quickly put her 'friendly, sexy' face back on. "If you want to take a break, I'm not doing anything tonight," she whispered into his ear.

"Oh? Is Oksana doing something else without you?" Greg asked, and instantly he regretted his words.

The angry look was back in her eyes. "You make it sound like I spend _all_ my time with her," Anya snapped.

"Sometimes," Greg said hesitantly, "it seems like it."

"Oh?" Anya asked, standing up and glaring at him. "And just _who_ is turning down whom tonight?"

Greg wanted to argue, but he gulped when he remembered Grandmother's words. "I don't want to fight, Anya," he said softly.

"You're doing a poor job of showing it," she countered fiercely.

Greg took a deep breath to steady himself. He knew they were making a scene, and even though it was embarrassing, he needed to say some things. "I _miss_ you," he said simply, looking into her hard eyes. "We used to do everything together, but lately ...."

A little of the fire died from Anya's eyes. "I ... I suppose I could see how you feel neglected," she tried to ease the tension.

Greg relaxed visibly – a bit. "Yeah, some."

"I promise I'll make it up to you. Maybe tomorrow night we can have a nice ...." She broke off, frowning. "Can't do tomorrow night. We're going to a concert in LA. But the night after? Maybe a nice dinner, some wine, a nice movie at home ...." She left it pretty plain what she was suggesting.

"Uh, maybe," Greg stammered, suddenly thinking of the other night when Anya had cast a spell on him so that _she_ was the only one who got any enjoyment out of their sex. He couldn't help but frown.

Anya noticed. "What's wrong?"

"It's ... nothing," he tried to slither out of a discussion that he knew wouldn't go well.

"No, there _is_ something," Anya scowled. "What's ...?" Her eyes widened. "You're still mad about the other night, aren't you?"

"Wouldn't you be? I mean, that was pretty ... humiliating!" Greg hissed, his anger and embarrassment at the incident having displaced any conciliatory feelings he had.

Anya stiffened. "Well, I _was_ thinking about how I could make it up to you," she snorted.

Grandmother's warning was echoing loudly in Greg's ears. Even though he was very angry with Anya at the moment, he had to remain calm, and show her that he cared, if he was to have any hope whatsoever of helping her, let alone trying to regain her love. "I'm sorry," Greg apologized softly. "It's ....." He shook his head, uncertain what he wanted to say. "I don't like fighting. I'd rather do something fun."

Anya felt her anger and determination waver. She hadn't expected an apology, but more confrontation. "I guess I was pretty selfish," she said softly. "If you need to take a break, I'm going to be around." She leaned over and gave him a kiss, then smiled and walked away, pausing to smile over her shoulder at him.

Behind her, Greg shuddered. His apology had been very difficult, and he wasn't completely certain that Anya's response had been genuine. And he still wasn't convinced that they'd ever regain the magic that they'd once had in their relationship. He sighed heavily, letting his head loll forward, as he had the crushing feeling that he really had lost Anya, that she'd changed far more than he'd previously thought. And he wasn’t certain that he was willing to climb out on a limb emotionally to fight for her again, knowing that he might be – once more – dashed to the ground and having his heart broken again.

**********

A thick, gray fog enveloped the entire area, making it impossible to see anything more than five or six feet away. Clad in a nighty and fuzzy bunny slippers, the dark-haired girl stumbled blindly about, her eyes darting about wildly as she looked desperately for something of a landmark or guide. Alas, there was none to be found, and she meandered about more, her sense of unease growing with every passing moment.

"Join me," a seductive voice purred from off to one side. Anya spun, peering into the thick fog as a figure slowly slipped, wrath-like, through the mists, becoming more solid with every step. "Join me," she purred again, "and I'll help you."

"Who are you?" Anya demanded.

The figure smiled as she took another step toward Anya. Now she was visible as more than a shadow, even though wisps of fog wrapped occasionally around her. She was much shorter than Anya – perhaps five foot if even that, and she had pure white skin. She seductively licked her jet-black lips, tossing her head in a sexy fashion to get a few strands of her ebony hair from her face. A youthful hand reached toward Anya, alabaster skin emerging from the form-fitting red dress that clung to the girl's every curve, accentuating her generous bosom and sexy figure. "I can help you," the teenaged girl purred again, reaching her hand, the fingers tipped by black claws, toward Anya. "Join me."

Anya felt an almost overwhelming need to give herself to this strange girl, a lust she hadn't felt in ages burning within her, and the seductive voice promising to help her. "Who ... who are you?"

The girl smiled, and Anya could see the points of small fangs in her mouth. "Give yourself to your feelings. I feel your lust. I feel your need to be satisfied. Give yourself to me." Her blood-red, slitted eyes should have alarmed Anya as being non-human, but she felt powerfully drawn to this enigmatic young girl.

Anya felt herself taking a hesitant step toward the girl, even though she knew, intellectually, that she shouldn't. But the girl was so sexy, and she was making Anya feel so alive with passion.

"No!" another voice cooed from behind her. "You don't want her. I can help you find the peace and tranquility you have always needed."

Anya spun again, and found another figure emerging from the fog. This shape was several inches taller than the alabaster girl, and it seemed that she glided across the fog rather than walked through it, with a movement that was both graceful and purposeful.

"You want peace, and that I can give you," the girl, now revealed as another teenager, purred. Her long, flame-red hair danced mischievously around her breathtakingly gorgeous face, parting to reveal long, pointed ears like a Vulcan – or, Anya realized, a sidhe, an ancient elf, or fey. She was clad in a tight-fitting dress of earthtones, which clung like a film to her extremely generous breasts, narrow waist, and perfectly-proportioned flared hips. The dress ended a few inches above her knees, showing a little of her nearly-perfect skin; below her knees, she wore brown, knee-high, calf-tight boots. Her deep violet, almond-shaped eyes gazed at Anya with a soothing, almost magical, calming effect. "I can give you the peace you seek."

"You want to give yourself to your lust," the other girl sang, causing Anya to turn her body, so that her shoulders were aligned between the two, and her head could pivot to look at either. "You want fun, adventure, passion. You want power."

"Who are you?" she demanded again, less sure of herself this time.

"I can give you your lust, your passion, your adventure, and more. Join me." Her voice alone could have ensnared dozens of men to do her will – and Anya realized that it was having the same effect on her.

"Come to me," the sidhe said in her calm, soothing, melodious voice. Anya spun, and saw the girl's arms reaching for her. "You need peace and tranquility. I offer that to you."

Anya looked back and forth between the two of them, confusion on her features. She stepped back, to avoid both of them, but she turned suddenly when she bumped into someone behind her.

A lithe, black, teenage girl stood, blocking Anya's way. As Anya took a step back, the girl moved with cat-like grace toward her, matching Anya's move, but with a studied determination in her every step. "Choose," she said in a neutral voice.

Anya tried to move past her, but the girl sidestepped with surprising speed. Frowning, angry at the impediment, Anya pushed at the girl ... and before she knew what had happened, the girl sidestepped the push, took Anya's arm, and used it to lever her back toward the two girls who were beckoning to her. "Choose," the black girl said again as she thrust Anya between the two temptresses.

Anya gritted her teeth; this was foolish. She began to incant, which brought laughter from the two girls. Practically snarling, Anya loosed her magic.

And gasped when nothing happened. "You fool. Do you think your magic works in this realm of dreams?" the alabaster demon-girl laughed.

Anya darted forward, away from the black girl, and smacked into a short girl with a tiny waist and broad hips, but a small bustline. Her hair was dark, in a spikey punk style, and she wore a distinctive blazer atop a pair of perfectly-tailored pants. Despite the size difference, Anya rebounded from the punk girl like a ping-pong ball ricocheting from a brick wall. "Choose," the punk-girl echoed from her perfect, kissable lips. Her deep green eyes gazed at Anya with a determination that was unnerving.

Her heart racing as panic began to envelop her, Anya sidestepped the punk girl, and began to run between the punk girl and the demon-girl. Not surprisingly, another figure blocked her, a pre-teen girl, with Asian features, shoulder-length, straight black hair partially covering her face, giving her a shy look. The girl sat, cross-legged, on a floating blanket, almost like a guru in meditation, but she gazed at Anya with a surprising intensity. Beside the girl, a pink disk floated, a few odd instruments extended menacingly from it. It looked like a cross between a Hello Kitty toy and the torture droid from Star Wars.

In a full panic now, Anya dashed back across the forming circle of teenagers, right into the grasp of a young, buff boy who was peering at her with a charming smile. Though he was only as tall as Anya, his body was toned, like a dancer, with well-defined, if not overly-large, muscles. Another teenager, he looked the part of a heartthrob, his light-grey eyes giving him an exotic appeal. He grasped her arms in a vice-like grip, and Anya's eyes widened at the realization that he wasn't even trying to hold her tightly, that he could probably crush her like a paper cup. "Choose," he said, turning her back to the center and giving her a nudge.

Anya looked around again, feeling uneasy. Between the demon-girl and the strong boy, a girl straight out of an anime comic appeared, with blue hair in an impossible spiky hairdo that swept back and up, cat-like, golden eyes with vertical, cat-slit pupils, and pointed feline ears that stuck straight out from the sides of her head. She grinned maliciously, and displayed sharp, long canine teeth. In one of her hands, a tiny, glowing ball of energy floated near her palm. "Choose," the cat-girl said.

Gasping at the sight, Anya stepped back into the center and watched as two more teenagers completed the circle; an Asian girl that looked like she was straight from the set of "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon", with verdant jade-green eyes and straight black hair. She wore a pair of simple pants under a long-necked, sleeveless Mandarin top. The most striking feature of this girl, however, was the green sword with strange etchings held in her hand in a way that suggested that she knew how to use the blade, and wasn't afraid of using it.

Another girl sidled up to the punk girl, this one taller and chocolate-skinned, with a figure that was showing promise of extreme beauty and curves in a few years. She put her arm around the waist of the punk girl and leaned her head on the punk-girl's shoulder, never taking her gaze from Anya.

Anya turned in a slow circle, and realized that the teenagers were slowly closing in on her. "I'm an adult," she snapped. "You're just kids. You have to listen to me."

"Oh?" the sidhe girl asked with a smirk. She waved her fingers, and instantly, Anya felt herself shrinking, losing height and weight quickly. She felt braces from her sophomore year in high school form in her mouth. She didn't need a mirror to know that the elf-girl had just made her the age of the rest of the group.

"Choose your path," the group called to her in unison.

"I offer you a path of peace and tranquility," the elf-girl said again in a soothing, mellifluous voice.

"You want passion and adventure. You crave power. Give yourself to me, and it will be yours," the alabaster girl purred seductively.

The group took another step toward her, and Anya felt a tingling around her. Looking down, she saw a circle with mystic runes form around her, a magic circle which would stop her magic, and imprison her.

"You must choose," the sidhe and the demon-girl intoned together again.

Anya woke in a cold sweat, her pulse rapid as her heart raced wildly. She sat, working to control her breathing, until she felt a small measure of calm come back to her. "Damn you, Greg!" she snapped to no-one in particular. "You and those stupid on-line stories!"

She glanced at the clock, and, sighing, slipped from bed, putting on her fuzzy bunny slippers. A moment of dread realization hit her, and her heart pounded again. In the dream, she'd been wearing those same slippers. Recoiling as if struck by a snake, Anya kicked off the offending slippers. She padded softly to her kitchen, where she nervously fixed herself a cup of chamomile tea. As she drank the tea, sitting at her table, she winced or outright flinched at every little creak or bang in the building. Finally, she turned off the kitchen light and plodded to the sofa, where she lay down, pulled a blanket over herself, and eased her head onto a pillow, her eyes darting about the room uneasily.

**********

Grandmother glanced around nervously, expecting trouble. She was gathered with many of her employees and their friends in a very sumptuous meeting room which, based on how ostentatious it was, was very obviously not associated with Bikini Beach, where Grandmother used a modest, understated tone on everything. Grandmother forced a smile to the woman seated at the head of the table. "Thanks for a room on such short notice, Ronnie," she said.

"Based on what you told me on the phone, I figured it was very important," Ronnie answered.

"It is," Grandmother answered slowly. She glanced around the table, at the figures sitting with somber or even grim expressions, not touching the soft drinks which had been set out for them. There was Jenny, the park's red-haired beauty of a mechanic, her partner Melinda, Jenny's niece and thirteen-year-old troublemaker Natty. Vicky sat stiffly, as did Holly beside her. Only Liz appeared less than nervous, but Grandmother realized that was probably a lot more from her long years of experience of hiding her nerves. Greg, too, sat in the room, looking sullen and dejected, already knowing what Grandmother had to say. "I suppose you all wonder why I asked you to meet me here?"

"Anya," Liz said with certainty, voicing the answer that everyone knew but hesitated to say.

"She's getting very ... unpredictable," Jenny added.

Natty shook her head. "No," she replied firmly. "She's turned nasty."

Melinda, closest to the girl, tried to hush her, but Grandmother shook her head. "There's no beating around the bush here. Natty's right. Since Oksana came, Anya's judgment is ... gone. She's not acting with the morality and ethics that she always beat on me about."

There was a long pause, and then Holly piped up, "What can we do? How do we help her, when Oksana is always around, and always seems to be egging her on?"

"Can't you, you know, get rid of Oksana?" Melinda asked hopefully.

Grandmother shook her head. "I will _not_ stoop to murder," she said firmly. "And even if I were that immoral, I doubt that I could stop Oksana. Worse, if I did anything to Oksana, with Anya's current confused state of mind, it might anger her, and push her to the darkness." She sighed. "I can't take that chance, even if I would let myself."

"So what _can_ we do?" Liz asked bluntly.

Grandmother took a box from her purse and took off the lid. "I want each of you to put on this pin. Wear it as a pin, or a medallion, or anything, but I want you ... I _need_ you ... to wear them at all times." She passed the box to Jenny, who took one and then passed the box down.

"What ... what are they?" Jenny asked as she pinned the small metal object on her T-shirt.

"They're ... protection for you. In case Anya loses her temper, or her judgment, and tries to do something to you."

"Like shields or something?" Natty asked, wide-eyed.

"Not quite. One thing I have to tell you is that the protection will guard one-hundred percent against dangerous attacks, that would injure or kill you. Other attacks or magic will appear to change you, but the spell will wear off after a few minutes."

"Ah," Liz said, "decoys. If Anya does something, she'll think it worked, but we'll be protected."

"Exactly."

"Do you have a supercharged one for Greg? He's probably the most vulnerable, and the one Anya would most go after if she gets angry," Holly observed.

"And he's had a protection charm for a while now," Grandmother replied. As the box was passed around the table, including to Ronnie, Grandmother continued. "The matron of my clan, Nadezhda, told me that the best thing we can do for Anya is to let her know that we all love her and care for her, and use those caring feelings to distract her from angry ones."

Vicky scowled. "That's easier said than done. She really hurt me when she blew off all the wedding prep stuff we'd planned."

"And all the times she's blown off dates and stuff with me. And ..." Greg stopped suddenly, shaking his head and blushing at the memory of how Anya had humiliated him. There was no need for the others to know those details.

"I know she's been a pain in the rear, uncaring, and even mean to some of you. Nevertheless, if we care about her, we have to try to let her know that we love her and support her. That's the one sure-fire way to defeat the darkness."

**********

Natty and Megan piled out of Megan's mom's car, eager for a fun day at their favorite waterpark. Both girls were bubbly-happy, even giddy, as they considered all the fun that they'd have, especially once their friends joined them at lunchtime. "What are we going to do first?" Megan asked eagerly.

"Wild River Run?"

Megan grinned. "I _love_ that ride!"

As they walked toward the gate, Natty slowed. She saw Anya in the ticket booth, and Oksana entering the booth from the rear. "Go on ahead," Natty said, her joy suddenly vanishing.

Megan glanced at Natty and saw her worried frown. She followed Natty's gaze to the booth. "I don't like that Oksana girl," Megan said bluntly. "She's ... I don't know. I get the feeling that she wants people to be unhappy like she is."

"Yeah. Me, too."

Natty heard some guys behind her, and she glanced over her shoulder. Sure enough, three older guys, probably college-age, were walking toward the ticket booth, joking and laughing lightheartedly as they walked.

"Come on so Anya doesn't see us," Natty urged. She grabbed Megan's hand and pulled her to the gate, where they swiped their cards and stepped inside. "Over here," she called softly, directing Megan to a spot where they could see the ticket booth. As the two tween girls watched, the guys strolled to the booth and began to talk with Anya. Through the glass, the two girls could see a puzzled look flit across Anya's features, while at the same time, a malicious, even evil, grin formed on Oksana's face as she stood behind Anya, looking over her shoulder like she was Anya's supervisor – or master.

"Let's put our towels away, and come out here. I want to see what Anya did," Natty said as she pulled Megan by the hand to the women's locker rooms. "Hurry." The two girls dashed into the large changing room, while nearby, the three college guys, oblivious to whatever Anya and Oksana had planned for them, strode happily, laughing and joking, into the men's locker room.

In moments, Natty and Megan were out of the room, in their cute swimsuits. Natty pulled Megan to a small bench sitting outside the gift shop where the girls could watch. Due to good sound dampening and some magic, no-one in the entrance plaza could hear the screams from the men's locker, but everyone could see Anya walking determinedly toward the exit door, tugging it open so she could go inside.

"What do you suppose she did?" Megan asked in a fearful, hushed voice. She knew of the magic, and she'd heard Natty talking about how Anya seemed to not care what she did to people anymore.

"I don't know," Natty whispered back. "But I bet it's bad."

"Holy cow!" Megan and Natty said simultaneously as Anya led three very curvy, very busty girls in very skimpy bikinis out of the men's locker room. Natty peered, but all she saw on the guys' faces was a bit of confusion, and a lack of intelligence, as if only the pilot light was lit in their brains. Slowly, the confusion faded, and the trio began to giggle like total bimbos as they turned and strolled, their nearly perfect rear-ends swaying seductively, into the park.

Natty and Megan sat, their mouths agape in shock at what they'd seen. After a moment, Natty realized that Anya was not only looking at them, but was walking their way, her expression calm and happy. She walked right up to Natty and stretched out her arms. "Can I get a hug from my favorite girl?" she asked, sounding like absolutely nothing had happened.

Natty stared at Anya and her outstretched arms, and then something inside her snapped. "No!" she cried aloud. "I saw what you did! You ... you know better than to be so cruel!" she screamed, before she grabbed Megan's hand and tugged her, at a dead run, away from Anya.

Anya stood, turning to watch the girls flee from her, a look of total surprise on her features. She was stung by Natty's rejection of her affection, and wounded by Natty's accusation that she was cruel and malicious. The girls ran from her as if she were a monster. Anya was hurt, wondering why Natty had been so frightened of her and angry at her. She sank onto the bench, shaken to the core. Natty had always been loving and friendly with her. She'd helped Natty before, and after her 'change', and Natty always wanted to do things with Anya whenever possible. In a way, Natty treated Anya like a favorite aunt, or godparent, or just plain friend. But not that day. Something hurt inside Anya, a stirring of conscience, or a broken heart, but it pained her greatly, and as she sat, tears began to trickle down her cheeks at the anguish of Natty's rejection.

**********

Selena burst into the employee's hut unhappily, not caring that she banged the door open with great force, nor that she slammed it shut behind her so hard that it threatened to break the glass. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Selena demanded of Anya.

Anya, sitting on one of the sofas in the hut, almost dropped her soda when Selena started yelling at her. She stood, suddenly looking very angry. "What do you mean, what's wrong with me? What's wrong with _you_, barging in and yelling at me?" She stood at full height, her arms tensed like coiled springs, ready to strike out, and her fists balled in anger.

"I didn't change three guys in ways that are going to ruin their lives," Selena hissed. "So I'd say that there's something wrong with _you_!" She put her hands on her hips, her weight cocked mostly to her left leg.

"I didn't ruin their lives!" Anya defended herself. "They were looking for a good time. I gave them that!"

"You gave them a weekend of being sex-starved, air-headed bimbos. And if that weren't enough, you made it so they'd remember!"

"So?"

"Were you too busy to check to see that the blonde is going to be so confused and distraught that he's going to try to kill himself? Or didn't you even care to check? And he'll try, not once, but three times, before he's institutionalized for a few months. If that doesn't ruin his college career, what does?" She glared at Anya as the other girl digested her words. "And the tall guy – he's going to be so confused that he'll break off his engagement to his fiancé. Did you think about that? Or was he just another mortal plaything for your amusement? Is that what you're thinking, Adyna?" Selena hissed.

"I'm not your mother!" Anya screamed at Selena.

"No? You're sure as hell acting like it," Selena snarled. "What you're doing is just plain wrong! It's long past confused, or messed up. You're a bitch!"

"I am _not_ wrong! Anya screamed. "Why is everyone accusing me of being vicious and mean? Or are you just jealous of my new powers? Is that it?"

"Jealous? Hah! If that's how you use your new powers, you can keep them! Because I sure as hell don't want them if they'd make me as wicked as you're becoming!"

Anya leaned a little forward, her arms drawing up and her fingers unclenching. Selena knew that Anya was very close to being irrational. "You need to apologize to me _right now_, or you can leave the park – permanently!"

"I think your grandmother makes all the staffing decisions," Selena replied, crossing her arms defiantly in front of her.

Anya was visibly fuming. Selena knew that she'd pushed, maybe a little too hard. Softly, she began to sing the song that Grandmother had taught her, feeling the energy flowing through her and around her.

Anya froze, startled, her arms starting to raise, when she felt the shield form around Selena. Was the girl that frightened of what Anya might do that she felt the need to shield herself? She felt something inside her twinge yet again, just as it had when Natty had run away from her embrace. Her arms fell limp at her side, her mouth hung open in astonishment at what was happening.

Sensing that the immediate danger was past, Selena stopped the chant. "Anya," she said, a lot more softly, "you're my friend. When no-one else was there for me, you helped me more than you could know, and it seemed that you were always thinking of my well-being before your own. But something has changed, and I'm worried about you. This behavior isn't like you at all. I'm worried about my friend."

"You've got a hell of a way to show it, if that's what it is," Anya snapped, her irritation and annoyance resurfacing after her shock at the shield had worn off.

"So maybe I'm not so good at the tough love thing," Selena said.

"No shit!"

"But I do care about you, and I don't want to see you go down the path that my mother went."

"You've got a funny way of showing it, if you do," Anya spat. She started to lift her arms again, but not in an offensive posture.

"Where are you going?" Selena asked as soon as she realized that Anya was starting a teleport spell. "You're supposed to be working this afternoon."

"The otherworld," Anya said haughtily. "This morning has been too stressful, and I need to unwind some."

"So I have to pick up the slack from your work, and do my own?"

"Just wave your fingers a bit. It's a lot easier that way." Anya disappeared.

The sound of a door creaking open startled Selena, who'd been standing, stupefied, staring at where Anya had been. She nearly jumped before she recognized the intruder. "Oh, you scared me!" Selena said to the old woman.

Grandmother sighed. "I saw what happened."

"Did I ... did I go overboard?" Selena asked, frightened.

"No, I don't think so," Grandmother answered softly, putting her arm around Selena's shoulder. "You did get through to her, at least for a moment."

"I did? Because it sure didn't seem like it."

Grandmother nodded. "She was startled when you started the shield spell. You made her question what she was doing or becoming."

"It must have been a pretty quick question and answer period, then," Selena said dejectedly, "because she was back to her snotty self so fast that I didn't notice."

"You wouldn't have seen it, but Natty saw her sell the passes this morning, and after the boys changed, Anya acted like nothing was wrong and wanted to give Natty a hug."

"Oh? I take it that didn't go well?"

"Natty insinuated that she was evil and ran away without giving Anya a hug. That really got to her, at least for a bit." Grandmother rubbed her eyes, fatigued. "We just have to keep up the love part. We'll get through."

"You hope."

Grandmother nodded. "I hope." She sighed heavily. "By the way, what did you do with the boys Anya changed?"

Selena shrugged. "I couldn't take off the bimbo effects, so I just added a layer to it. When they start to get ... aroused, they'll get very sleepy. Very, very sleepy."

Grandmother permitted herself a smile. "Nice. So they'll be too tired to do any mattress mamba until the change wears off. Clever solution."

Selena walked with Grandmother back toward the office. "Did I do the right thing? Confronting her like that? And then using the shield spell?"

Grandmother shrugged. "Who's to say? You did get through to her a little. That's a lot more than I've been able to do. And the shield spell was a good precaution." She shook her head sadly. "I'm afraid that I don't know when she might go off the deep end."

"Kind of scary, isn't it," Selena observed.

"Yeah. And that's why I need you. If she does go ...." The rest didn't need to be said aloud.

**********

Grandmother looked up at Anya's empty desk and rolled her eyes. "Damned girl," she muttered. "And I need to get that paperwork done today!" This was the fourth time in a week that Anya had missed work, and it was taking a toll on her and the other employees who had to cover for work that Anya should have done. If she'd been a regular employee, Grandmother would have long since fired her.

Almost coincidentally with Grandmother's thoughts, Anya popped silently into the office. "Hi, Grandmother," she said cheerfully.

"Where have you been?" Grandmother asked, struggling mightily to keep a civil tongue despite her immense frustration with Anya.

"Oksana and I were out dancing."

Grandmother's eyes nearly bugged out. "At two in the afternoon?"

"It's almost midnight in Berlin," Anya said nonchalantly as she strolled to the refrigerator to get a soft drink. "Fantastic club. We'll have to go there again sometime."

"You know you have responsibilities around here, don't you? Everyone else is having to pick up the slack because you're gone so much."

"That's so boring," Anya yawned. "I wanted to have some fun. Speaking of which, I better pop over to see if Greg wants to get in a few hours of skiing before it gets dark."

"Skiing?" Grandmother's jaw dropped.

"Sure. Oksana and I've been skiing in Chile. They have a fantastic ski resort, with good runs, even this late in the season, and some of the instructors?" She got a twinkle in her eye. "Talk about built, and with that Latin accent. Wow!"

"You're dating Greg pretty steadily," Grandmother reminded her. "You shouldn't be fooling around like that. It's not fair to him."

"Oh, don't get your panties in a bunch!" Anya said dismissively. "I wasn't doing anything bad. Just window shopping."

"Even that's not very polite to Greg," Grandmother chided.

"Okay, whatever," Anya sighed. "Speaking of Greg, I think I'll pop over to see him rather than calling. I bet he'll be surprised." With a flourish of her hands, she disappeared again, leaving Grandmother shaking her head in disappointment and disbelief.

**********

"You can take off the afternoon and evening," Anya said, sounding more like a directive than a plea. She stood, arms crossed almost like a mother scolding a wayward child.

Greg, seated at his desk in his room at the Nu Rho Delta fraternity house, sighed. "Sorry, Anya, but I've got a test tomorrow, and I'm behind in my independent project – which happens to be the park expansion, you know. I'll probably be pulling an all-nighter."

"It'll be fun, though. And I can tell that you need a break," Anya continued, switching to a seductive tone as she began to massage Greg's shoulders.

Greg's eyes drifted closed as Anya's fingers soothingly chasing away his tension. "Mmm," he purred. "You know I'm putty in your hands when you do that."

"So, you'll take a break and we can get some skiing in?" Anya asked hopefully. "Just you and me?"

Greg was torn. On the one hand, this would be a fun outing with Anya, like they used to do before Oksana showed up. But on the other hand .... "I really wish," he said regretfully. "You don't know how tempted I am." He shook his head. "But you know I've got homework, studying, and the project that have to take priority." He glanced up and saw the disappointment on Anya's face. "Maybe we can do something like that this weekend?" he offered hopefully.

The look on Anya's face, almost as if she was angry that he dared to turn down her invitation, unnerved Greg enough that he flinched. "I might be free," she said icily. In that moment, Greg forgot about pulling her into his lap for a little cuddle and kissing time.

**********

Anya walked into the Coconut Club by herself, pausing to look around. She spotted Liz, Melinda, and Jenny sitting at a table; from the four drink glasses on the table, Anya figured that Kyle was probably with Liz. Despite the fact that the table was full, she didn't have many options in the crowded nightclub, so she sauntered over to the table, taking a little extra effort to put a sexy sway into her walk, knowing that many eyes were going to be riveted on her and her low-cut, tight-fitting blouse, and tight jeans that showed off practically every curve on her body.

Liz looked up first as Anya approached. "Damn, girl!" she whistled. "You're dressed like you're on the prowl!"

Jenny frowned when she saw Anya. "Yeah. You're going to get in trouble with Greg if guys start hitting on you."

Anya shrugged. "It's not like he's here to object, is it? Besides," she said as she pulled a chair up to the table, uninvited, "he's so busy lately that I never see him. And things are a bit ... icy between us. I don't know why he's getting so distant."

"Are you sure it's all his fault?" Melinda asked, and instantly regretted it. Comments like that were apt to set Anya off.

Anya frowned, as expected. "He's ... turned me down for some outings, like he doesn't want to spend time with me anymore. He claims that he's always busy with homework and projects and stuff. I'm starting to wonder if he's looking somewhere else."

"Are you sure?" Melinda asked, surprised. "You know he's been crazy about you since, well, probably seventh or eighth grade from what he tells me."

Anya shook her head, her eyes narrowed. "No," she insisted, "there's something more. When I'm around him, it feels like, I don't know. Cool, or even cold, deep inside him, like he doesn't care for me anymore."

Jenny shook her head. "I think you're reading more into this than the fact that he's busy. He's got his regular studies, that stupid senior project, and he's coordinating the project for Grandmother. Frankly, I don't see how he manages all that."

"It'd be nice if he'd show that he cares by making time for me," Anya complained bitterly.

"And maybe it'd be nice if you could make time for _him_, too!" Melinda snapped without thinking.

Anya's eyes were narrow slits, a deep frown on her lips. "What's that supposed to mean?" she demanded.

Melinda saw the warning signs of intense anger. "Nothing. Just that you always have time to do stuff with Oksana, but not with him. Maybe he's feeling neglected and hurt, too. Did you ever think of that?"

"What?" Anya stammered, amazed that someone would even suggest that _she_ was in the wrong, even a little bit. "I make time for him, so why would he feel neglected?"

"I don't know," Jenny said. "Maybe it's because you're spending ...." Her words halted abruptly, her eyes wide as she stared onto the dance floor. Quickly, and all too obviously, she turned her eyes back to Melinda and Liz. "... too much ... time with Oksana." There was no mistaking that she was quite rattled by something, and no matter how much she tried, she couldn't erase the fear and surprise from her expression.

Anya's eyes narrowed when she realized that something had startled Jenny quite thoroughly. Her back was to the dance floor, so whatever Jenny had seen was behind her. She turned slowly, deliberately, away from the group toward the main action where people were dancing. Recognition dawned slowly as she peered, her eyes widened in disbelief, and then slowly narrowed, one corner of her lip turning up in a nasty sneer and her lip trembled. Her fists were suddenly balled, reflecting the anger which burned in her eyes. "I'll kill that shit!" she hissed furiously, standing slowly as she spoke.

"Anya, don't!" Liz practically screamed as she leaped to her feet and held Anya's shoulders. "Don't do something rash!" She stared, like her table-mates, at the sight on the floor. Greg, Anya's boyfriend, was dancing in time with the music, grinding his body against with a young, busty blonde girl in a clingy, low-neckline dress that ended far above her knees; she was reciprocating the sexually-suggestive dancing with a very lusty look in her eyes.

Anya stood, her face a mask of rage, as the music ended and Greg led the girl off the floor, his hand pretty explicitly groping the girls ass as they walked toward the exit of the club, while she clung tightly to his waist. It didn't take a seer to know what both of them had in mind. "That two-timing son-of-a-bitch! Studying, my ass!" she hissed malevolently.

"Anya," Liz said urgently, "that can't be right! Something has to be wrong!"

"That was Greg, wasn't it?" Anya demanded, spinning toward Liz.

Liz recoiled at the fearsome sight of Anya's fury displayed. "It _looked_ like Greg," she admitted, "but I've never known Greg to do something like that!" she said, trying to defend the indefensible.

"Something's wrong here," Jenny added quickly and no less urgently. "That _can't_ be Greg. He wouldn't do something like that!"

"He's never lied to you, has he?" Melinda added. She glanced at Jenny momentarily. "Call Grandmother, now!" she whispered to her partner.

"He told me he was upset, and he's been getting more distant." She shook her head angrily, her teeth grinding together as her jaw clenched tightly. "So he thought he could just cheat in front of me, or break off our relationship without telling me? We'll just see about that."

Jenny was standing beside Anya, her arm on Anya's to steady and calm her. "Anya, please calm down and take a deep breath. You've known Greg for a long time. Has he ever done anything like this to you before?"

"All it takes is once!" Anya snarled. She turned to walk out, shaking off the hands of Liz and Jenny who were trying to sooth and slow her. "He's going to pay!"

***********

With a very puzzled – and concerned – frown, Greg pulled into the parking lot at Bikini Beach and eased his car into the first available open spot. Beside him sat his friend Rob, and behind them was Chuck, another friend and member of the NRD fraternity. The trio crawled out of the car and strode toward the office.

"Any idea what this is about?" Rob asked Greg as they walked.

Greg shook his head. "No idea. Anya just said she wanted me to explain last night, and she sounded pissed."

"That sounds weird," Chuck said. He was a couple years older than Rob and Greg, having spent a hitch in the Navy.

"Yeah, I know. She _knew_ I was going to be studying all night. I told her when she invited me to go out with her."

"Something weird is going on here," Rob observed nervously. "Does this have anything to do with the foreign girl and Anya acting strange?"

Greg's jaw dropped. "How ... how did you know?"

"Vicky told me that Anya's been getting weird ever since that Oksana girl came. I wonder – do you suppose she's doing something to Anya?" Rob asked.

Greg shrugged. "I don't know. If she is, Grandmother can't detect it."

"Yeah, well her magic is kind of weak."

"Neither could her friend Jozef."

"Who's Jozef?" Chuck asked.

"Descendant of an old friend," Greg answered. "He's got some kind of ability to detect magic, even better than Grandmother. He said he got it because Grandmother cast a lot of spells on his great-grandmother when she was young, and something caused some of the magic to stick. He's like a magic-detector."

"So it's _not_ Oksana?" Rob asked.

"Nobody knows. From what Grandmother said, she's got a very powerful aura. And Grandmother said that something seems familiar, but she can't place it."

"I guess we'll find out in a few seconds."

Greg nodded. He paused at the door, typed in the code on the number pad, and then pulled the door open. He started inside, and then froze. Anya stood in the center of the room, her arms crossed and a deep scowl on her face. Beside her stood Oksana, trying also to frown, but unable to prevent a bit of a smug smile from showing. "Come in," Anya ordered.

Gulping nervously, Greg came in, followed closely by Chuck and Rob. The door closed behind them with an ominous thud. "You wanted to talk to me?" Greg asked simply.

"I want you to explain yourself," Anya snarled. "What were you doing last night?"

Greg cocked his head, puzzled. "I was at the house, studying, just like I told you I was going to."

"Liar!" Anya screamed at him. "How come Liz, Melinda, Jenny, and I saw you at the Coconut Club then?"

Greg's mouth hung open for a moment as he tried to make sense of what Anya had said. "But ... I was at the house. I didn't go to the club."

"We were all in the common room, studying around the TV," Rob said to defend his fraternity brother.

"Quiet!" Anya barked at him, so fiercely that he recoiled in shock.

"But that's where we were, Anya," Chuck tried to assure her in a calm, reasonable voice. "Almost all the guys were there, and we know Greg was in the house."

"They're just like a pack of rats," Oksana sneered, "defending each other even in their lies."

"So, you were at the house? Then how do you explain this?" Anya held up her cell phone, shoving it in Greg's face.

"But ... that's impossible!" Greg stammered. "I was at the house!"

"You were dancing with some hot blonde whore, who you took home!" Anya accused. "Oksana got these pictures of your little adventure."

"That can't be!" Greg protested. "I was at the house!"

"Cowardly shit!" Anya yelled. "If you wanted to break up, you could at least have been man enough to tell me face-to-face!"

"I don't want to break up, Anya," Greg countered. "I love you. You know that!"

"Hmm," Oksana thought, sneering. "Maybe he isn't man enough. Or shouldn't be!"

Greg was getting a very bad feeling about the whole situation. He forced back some panic, remembering what Grandmother had told him. "Anya, I would _never_ cheat on you. You know that. You know that I love only you!"

"You know what you should to do him," Oksana said smugly. "To punish him for trying to hurt you so."

Anya glanced at her, and then turned back to Greg, her expression slightly calmer, but with a strangely calm determination. "I think that's a very fitting punishment." She raised her hands and began to chant.

Greg, Rob, and Chuck began to back toward the door, frightened at the angry display before them. A curt word from Oksana, though, froze them in place, unable to move.

"Anya, please!" Greg pleaded. "Use your senses. Touch my thoughts and memories! You know I wouldn't deceive you!"

It was too late. Anya finished her chanting and let loose with a volley of magic, multi-colored motes of raw magical energy swirling around the trio of college boys and sinking into their bodies.

The changes were profound and rapid. Clothing morphed, skin flowed to rearrange itself, bones reshaped. In moments, all of the boys had lost height and weight, their waists becoming slender while their chests blossomed outward. Hair exploded in cascades down their shoulders until it touched and danced about the bounteous, newly-formed breasts. Their hips widened as their legs became curvy and shorter. Tennis shoes morphed into high-heels. Jeans and Dockers flowed across their new shapes until they were short skirts, barely legal and quite indecent. Masculine T-shirts and a polo shirt transformed into low-cut shirts and a shirt with tails tied beneath breasts, exposing voluptuous curves held only slightly by the daring, lacy bras the new girls were wearing.

"Anya, why?" Greg protested again, in a much sultrier, more feminine voice. "You know I love you and would never do something like that to you!"

"What ... what did you do to us?" Chuck asked fearfully.

"You guys, er, gals, know of the parks' magic? Well, welcome to a healthy dose of that spell."

"But ... it's in the water!" Rob observed, the logical functions of his brain still engaged.

"And that same spell can be summoned _without_ the water." Anya grinned maliciously. "Welcome to hell, girls." She glared at Greg. "Your punishment for lying and cheating. And you two," she turned her vicious sneer to Chuck and Rob, "for trying to cover for this cheating weasel!"

"Anya, they're telling the truth. So am I."

"And a couple more things," Anya added with a sneer, "do you remember Allison? How she became a super-horny bimbo whenever she was around a guy?" The former boys' eyes widened in terror at the implication of Anya's words. "Exactly. You get the same." She sneered as the boys' jaws dropped at her pronunciation, since they all knew what had happened to Allison. When Grandmother had gotten through with Allison, she was a very busy sex machine around men, sounding like a bimbo and unable to say no. And now, Anya said that was their fate as well.

"How long are you going to do this to us?" Chuck's voice had a bit of defiance in it.

"That's the best part. You guys thought you could fuck with me? Well, you can't. I win. Permanently!" Anya turned and stormed out of the office by the other entrance, into the park, with a grinning Oksana at her side. Behind her, three shell-shocked former boys stood, nearly in tears. Anya barely heard Chuck whimpering that she was turning malicious and wrong, but she _did_ hear him, and it stirred something deep down inside her.

**********

As Anya and Oksana lounged in hammocks by the Tropical Lagoon, sipping drinks, Holly stormed up to Anya. "You ... bitch!" she screamed at Anya. "What the hell gives you the right to do _that_ to my boyfriend?" She looked like she was going to slap Anya, which, given Anya's mood, would have been a very bad idea.

"Boyfriend, eh? I didn't think you'd get to that stage." Anya grinned. "Okay, I can fix this." She waved her fingers and chanted. "There. Problem solved. Why don't you go meet your girlfriend? I'm sure you two will have a lot to talk about. If you're not busy doing something else, that is!" she added with a leer.

Holly wanted to slap Anya even harder, but she knew that she was dealing with a very powerful, angry, and out-of-control magic user. She glanced up at Chuck, standing beside Rob and Greg back by the path, looking forlorn – and very cute. She felt a sudden rush of lust, a powerful sexual attraction to Chuck, so strong that she almost forgot about her objections to the magic that Anya had used with such dark, malevolent intentions. She knew that she should be furious at Anya, both for turning Chuck into a girl, and for messing with her and Chuck's sexuality, but she found herself rushing to sweep Chuck into a passionate, lust-filled embrace, her lips eagerly seeking Chucks, and he was responding in kind. Her primal passions pushed away, temporarily, her hatred and loathing for Anya for having done something so vicious and evil, as she thought of nothing more than to get Chuck alone in a bedroom.

**********

Vicky stomped up to Anya and Oksana, with Holly a step behind. "You bitch!" she screamed at Anya as she slapped Anya hard, so enraged that she momentarily forgot about Anya's magical power. "You fucked up our lives, you cunt!" Her eyes were red and puffy, indicating that she'd been crying, and she seemed torn between anguish and anger. "Fucking bitch!"

"Your boyfriend ..."

"Fiancé," Vicky snarled. "He _was_ my fiancé, until you fucked that up! You fucking self-centered, evil bitch!"

"Your fiancé and Chuck were lying to cover for Greg's little indiscretion. He cheated on me, and then had those two try to lie to cover for him. They _earned_ their punishment!"

"You have no RIGHT to fuck with people's lives! You ..." She swing at Anya again, but Anya grabbed her arm, holding it vice-like as she stared angrily at Vicky. Vicky didn't back down. "You were my friend! You were my _best_ friend! Now, you're just an evil bitch! I wouldn't EVER want to have you in my wedding, ever again, even if you hadn't fucked that up!"

Vicky saw the anger in Anya's eyes, a raging fury that she would _dare_ to confront Anya, let alone slap her. How easy it would be to use her power to turn Vicky into a pile of ash. And yet, that was so simple and too obvious. "Oh, you want to be engaged still, is that it?" She saw the frightened look on Vicky's face as the girl beheld the awesome and terrifying look Anya was giving her. "Very well." Anya began to incant, and then thrust a finger toward Vicky. A bolt of lightning shot from her finger.

Vicky thought she was dead, that Anya had fired lethal magic at her. She felt her body convulse at the electrical shock, but the shock was short lived, replaced by a strange feeling that things were shifting around inside her, and in an agonizing way, like parts of her body were being physically ripped apart. She opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out, because she was unable to inhale or exhale through the searing pain.

With her eyes closed, she couldn't see that her long hair was shortening, or that her body was growing taller and larger, breasts deflating and feminine curves bulking and filling in. Inside, she felt the agony of her internal organs descending and rearranging, a pressure of something growing painfully from her crotch.

Around the park, a rolling wave of thunder sounded, causing patrons to look up, confused, at the cloudless, clear blue sky, trying to find a source for the strange sound. A host of strange things began, mostly unnoticed by those who were watching. A girl on the diving board vanished into thin air, the only clue she'd been there was a momentary flash. The diving and swimming coach vanished, too, replaced by an older, out-of-shape woman with a stern face and hawk-like nose. In the concrete corner of the entrance plaza, a bronze plaque appeared, with the simple name "Norma" and a date etched on it. In the college, a bright young girl of Polynesian descent vanished, while across the campus, in the NRD fraternity house, a shy, depressed young man appeared suddenly in a bedroom, lying on the bed and suicidally contemplating how shitty his life was, as he always did.

In what seemed like an eternity, but was only a few moments, the pain faded, and Vicky opened her eyes – only to find that she was now looking down at Anya by at least four inches. Panic began to set in as she realized that she felt – wrong. She couldn't feel weight moving on her chest as she gasped for breath. Long hair was not swirling in her peripheral vision. She looked down, and screamed, and even that sound was all wrong. With dread fear, she lifted her hands, and instead of the fine, delicate, feminine hands, with a diamond ring gracing one finger of her left hand, she saw rough, masculine hands. Without looking, she knew that she had junk in her swimming trunks as well.

Vic looked up at Anya, his expression a mixture of rage and horror at what she'd done. "You ... you bitch! Look what you've done! You _know_ what I wanted! Why the hell did you do this to me?"

Anya's smile was smug and, at the same time, intimidating. "You were upset that you weren't engaged to Rob. Now, since she's a girl, you can be the man in the relationship, and you two can still get married!"

"You fucking bitch!" Vic swore.

Anya was stunned, but only briefly, as Vic leapt at her. She made a quick sign, and a shield went up in front of her, blocking her so effectively that Vic rebounded and landed on his rear in the sand. She stood, her face in shock, as she began to see all that she'd done. It wasn't pretty.

Grandmother ran to the scene, staring, like many patrons, at the male lying on his rear end, possibly unconscious. Grandmother stooped over Vic to check on him the medallion clearly visible, unable to prevent the removal of the wizards spell. "You're perilously close to touching the darkness, Anya," Grandmother admonished her. "Do you know what you've done?"

"I ... I just made it so Robbie and Vic can be engaged," Anya stammered defensively.

"You fool, Grandmother said, mortified by Anya's callous behavior at having removed the wizards spell that had transformed Vic to Vicky. You killed David! Without Vicky's intervention, he changed back from being Mel, and he died! Lisa left here, too! You've changed everything!" She turned her glare toward Oksana. "And all because of this meddling witch who isn't really even from the old country!"

Anya turned slowly to Oksana, her jaw open in disbelief. "It isn't true, is it?" she asked, looking for denial of Grandmother's accusation.

Oksana stood imperiously, a disdainful sneer on her face. "They're all jealous because we're friends. Because I'm helping you learn more magic," she said.

Anya's head swam; she was visibly confused at how things were going. Her conscience, which had been dormant, was stirring strongly, and she hated the feeling it was giving her. But as she began to regret what she'd done, Oksana's fingers moved slightly, as did her lips, and another massive wave of confusion crashed over Anya, leaving her visibly dazed.

Grandmother stood and turned to Anya. "This has to end," she said firmly. "Anya, you're straying far too close to the darkness, and becoming the evil that you so dreaded. Oksana is bad for you. She's corrupting you, but you can't see it."

"No!" Anya screamed, holding her head between both hands and looking down, fighting the confusion and anger bubbling within her. "No!" she said again, looking up at Grandmother with a frantic, almost panicked look on her face. "You can't tell me who my friends are!"

"Anya, please," Greg pleaded from where he stood, "don't do this. I love you, and I don't want to see you get hurt."

Anya didn't deign to even glance his way. Her angry glare toward Grandmother deepened, and her hands lifted. "Quit interfering in my life!" she hissed to the old woman.

"Anya," Grandmother said calmly as she traced an intricate pattern in the air with her fingers, "you're my granddaughter. You're all the family I have. I love you, no matter what, and I don't want to see you turn to the darkness and lose yourself to evil."

"No!" Anya screamed, clutching at her head like she had a massive headache.

"They're trying to hold you back, Anya," Oksana said in a seductive, calming voice. "They're all jealous of your power, and want to hold you back." She saw Anya turn slowly toward her. "End this, and claim your rightful power." She pointed at Grandmother, who stood defiantly with her hands on her hips. "You have the power. End this and set your power free."

"No, Anya, please!" Greg cried. He stood and walked to his beloved's side, wrapping his arms around her. "Please. I love you! Don't give in to her and her anger!"

Anya looked at Greg's pleading expression, then at Grandmother, and then back to Oksana. Her mind was awhirl as she tried to fight through the confusion. As she looked, Greg suddenly snatched the medallion from her neck, breaking the chain, and hurling the hated thing away from her, hoping that if what Grandmother and Jozef suspected was correct, the focus for Oksana's dark energy would be gone, and Anya could fight the confusion.

Anya felt her mind starting to clear, even though the fog was still present and clouding her judgment and sight. She turned angrily toward Oksana. "No!" she snarled. "I won't fight my grandmother!"

Oksana sneered at her, and then, without warning, lashed out with a tremendous bolt of energy toward Grandmother. "If you won't, then I will."

Grandmother was ready, thanks to the training from Nadezhda. A magic buckler formed in her arm, and she intercepted the bolt, reflecting it harmlessly into the sky. "You'll have to do better than that," she said confidently to Oksana.

"Oh, I will," Oksana sneered. "I'm more powerful than you are, old woman."

A flash of insight suddenly hit Grandmother. "You!" she said in disbelief as she read the aura of Oksana. "It's ... you're related to Eldor, my old master!"

"I'm his only daughter. The man you murdered was my father!" Oksana said with an angry snarl. "I've been hunting for you for decades! Now you're going to pay for murdering my father!"

"He attacked me. My spell was self-defense," Grandmother said levelly. She didn't think that reasoning would help; Oksana was quite thoroughly insane with her need for revenge – and that made her doubly-dangerous. "I didn't murder him. He killed himself by attacking me."

"Liar!" Another incantation brought forth a fireball, which hurtled toward Grandmother, large enough to completely envelop her.

Grandmother's small buckler grew instantly, stretching up and down, and wrapping around her, until it completely surrounded and protected her from all sides, making the fireball dissipate harmlessly on the magical protective screen.

Oksana sneered at her. "I'll get you," she said. Without warning, she turned and launched a vicious blast at Anya, catching the girl unaware and hurtling her backward until she hit a tree and crumpled to the ground. "But first, I'm going to hurt you by making you watch your granddaughter die!"

Greg dashed to Anya's side, squatting down beside the fallen girl. Her bathing suit was scorched badly, and he could see the burns on her skin through the burned hole in the fabric. "Anya," he pleaded, "don't give up! Use your magic to protect yourself! I know you can – I love you!"

Oksana easily deflected the counterattack from Grandmother; maintaining the shield to protect herself sapped energy that she should have put into her attack. Oksana lashed back, another, more powerful bolt, but the shield held firm. Once more, Oksana turned toward the injured Anya. Just as she was about to loose another blast at the defenseless girl, Grandmother blasted at Oksana, forcing her to use some of her energy to defend herself again, while Greg dove in front of Anya. The bolt which should have hit Anya was weak because Oksana had been distracted, and he only partially blocked it, crumpling into unconsciousness, like Anya beside him.

**********

Anya floated in the dream world, the foggy nothingness of her confusion. Slowly, though, the mist started to clear. She saw two figures approaching her from opposite sides, and she backed up a step, her gaze darting fearfully back and forth between the two shadowy phantoms coming toward her through the hazy fog.

As one figure drew nearer, Anya slowly discerned that it was wearing flowing brown robes, with a hood raised to cover the face. High boots and a lighter tan set of garments beneath the robe completed the ensemble, except for the strange short rod in the figure's hand. There was a calm confidence about this person. She was sure that she recognized the figure.

Anya glanced the other way, and gasped. She instantly recognized the tall, dark figure as he seemed to materialize from the gloomy vapors that surrounded her. He wore all black, from the shin armor, to the leather-looking garment, with black shoulder armor, a long, flowing black cape, and long, dark gauntlets. A distinctive mask and helmet covered his face, also in black. On his chest was a familiar box, with flashing lights and a few switches, and a few silver box-like shapes were fastened at his waist. He, too, carried a strange rod-like device. Heavy, raspy breathing could be heard through his face mask. Anya shuddered as she cowered before the figure.

"Join me, and together we can rule the otherworld," the Vader figure intoned through the deep, mechanical voice of its life support system.

"Once you start down the path toward the Dark Side, it will forever rule your destiny," the other figure rebutted with the voice of Obi-Wan Kenobi. "Turn away from the dark side."

Two lightsabers hissed into being, one blue, and the other red, glowing and illuminating the foggy scene in a strange bath of lights. The figures stepped forward and clashed, tentatively at first, their lightsabers impacting in a bright glow and strange clashing sound.

"Your powers are weak," Vader said.

"I have power you cannot imagine." Obi-wan replied calmly. Their lightsabers clashed again, as Vader attacked viciously, but every time, Obi-wan parried the blows with remarkably little motion.

"Anya, join me. It is your destiny." When Vader spoke, a chill went through Anya's very soul, a dark, icy grip on her throat and heart. Vader took a step back from the confrontation, and ripped off the helmet and facepiece.

"Mom!" Anya gasped, looking at the face of her lovely mother.

"It is your destiny to rule at my side, my daughter." Chessa's voice was soothing and seductive in her promises.

"Only a destiny of darkness and evil," Obi-wan said. He took a moment, and threw back his hood – to reveal Grandmother, looking calm and collected and very self-assured. Without warning, Grandmother attacked again, but Chessa wasn't surprised, and parried the blows. While she was on the defensive, she couldn't counterattack though, giving the edge to Grandmother – at least temporarily.

"I am your mother," Chessa said to Anya, beckoning her with her mind to join her. "I bore you, and raised you. Join me."

"You're nothing but darkness embodied," Grandmother replied. "You're controlled by the darkness, and it has obliterated your soul." She glanced at Anya. "If you join her, you, too, will give yourself to the darkness, and be controlled forever by it."

Anya looked, torn between the two as they clashed, both fighting to persuade her to join one side or the other.

"Join me. I am your mother." Chessa said as she viciously attacked Grandmother.

Anya saw the ebony blackness of her mother's aura, and felt its icy coldness, an unfeeling iciness which she could see reflected in Chessa's expression. There was no love, no happiness, no positive emotion. All there was was hatred and anger. She shuddered inwardly at the thought of ending up like her mother. "No!" she yelled at her mother. "You're evil! You've always been evil!" She ran to Grandmother's side. "I'll never join you! You've failed!" She clung tightly to Grandmother, even as the old woman made a final, exquisite attack. She parried a counterblow, and her lightsaber slashed through Vader, who vanished into the mists.

**********

"Anya?" The voice called to her, tugging her away from the mists of unconscious thought. "Are you okay Anya?" She felt hands holding her, cradling her head. She opened her eyes, and saw Greg staring in concern at her. "Are you okay?"

"You ... you blocked the bolt that was meant to kill me," she said, incredulous.

"I couldn't let you die," Greg answered. "I love you."

"Even after what I did?"

"No matter what, I love you."

Anya felt her eyes moisten; she didn't deserve Greg's love after she'd been petulant and mean. She glanced toward Grandmother, to the sound of bolt after bolt of magical energy crackling through the still air. Overhead, the skies were almost blackened by the thick clouds which had formed – somehow – around the magic duel, leaving a darkness punctuated by bolts of lightning above, and magical energy dueling below. Around them, park patrons fell back away from the terrible spectacle of the magic battle, afraid of the power, and yet so curious that they kept watching.

Oksana turned suddenly, glaring at Anya. "You live!" she sneered, before she glanced once more at Grandmother. Slowly, deliberately, she turned back to Anya, her intentions clear – she was going to kill Anya.

"Sing that song," Greg urged her. "The shield spell. Sing it!" As Anya peered at him, still dazed, he began to hum what he thought the tune was.

The tune was so familiar to Anya that she began to sing softly out of reflex more than conscious thought, and it was a good thing. Seconds after she began to sing, a massive bolt of energy smashed into the shield, causing it to flicker and waver, but it held firm – barely. And then Grandmother stepped easily through the shield, moments before another blast hit it. She knelt beside Anya, and stroking her forehead, began to chant. Anya's eyes fluttered, and then opened. "Grandmother?" she asked hesitantly.

"Yes, dear," Grandmother said with a smile, and then she added her voice to the song, reinforcing the shield against Oksana's relentless assault – bolt after bolt of magical lightning, ball after ball of magical fire.

Anya looked at Greg, at the concern on his face, and then she stood, her face resolute. A scowl formed as she stepped toward Oksana, stepping easily through the magical barrier. Oksana grinned; she had Anya right where she wanted her – angry, defenseless, and oh-so-vulnerable. She let fly another magical blast – and it stopped inches from Anya's body. Oksana's lips curled in anger and frustration, and she loosed another bolt, but it too stopped short.

"You tried to corrupt me!" Anya screamed at Oksana. "You lied to me, and made me do things that were evil!" She stepped slowly, deliberately toward Oksana, realizing for the first time in her life just how much magical energy she had within her. She'd never before needed to reach for her full capabilities. "Now you're going to pay, bitch."

Oksana's eyes widened in surprise. Anya was brushing aside her most powerful energies as if they were annoying pests, and still coming closer. Once more, Oksana summoned her dark energy, and let fly a massive electrical blast at Anya.

"Enough of this play!" Anya cursed. She raised her own hands and chanted, and launched a magical blast that dwarfed anything that Oksana had done to that point.

"Anya!" Grandmother cried out, seeing what was happening. "Do not use your magic in anger, or for revenge!"

"You made me hurt my true friends," Anya snarled. "You deceived me, and confused me, so I hurt people who care for me! For that alone, you deserve to die!"

Greg saw Anya's determination and read the anger in her voice. He ran to her side, slipping his arms around her. "Anya, please. Don't do this! Don't attack her in anger! It's what she's been trying to get you to do."

Anya hesitated, then looked at Greg. In his eyes was a pleading for her to calm herself, and not corrupt herself further.

In that moment, Oksana saw her opening. With Greg clinging to Anya, her shields had to be down. She drew every bit of reserve energy she had, and channeled it into a huge ball of energy, then hurled it toward Anya and Greg – and then gasped in surprise. Anya extended her bare hand to the ball of pure magic, and reflected it easily to Oksana. The girl stood, stunned, her mouth agape, as the dark energy surrounded and consumed her, leaving nothing of Oksana behind.

Anya stood for a moment, looking at where Oksana had stood, and then turned slowly to Grandmother. She glanced at Greg, horror-stricken to see that all of them had been changed by her malicious, reckless magic, and when she realized that she'd used the park's magic, in a permanent spell, on Chuck, Rob, and Greg, she was overcome with grief at what she'd done. Tears on her cheeks, she turned and fled into the park, away from her friends and loved ones whom she'd betrayed so completely.

**********

Grandmother and Selena found Anya, curled in a fetal position and bawling her eyes out, behind one of Jenny's machinery sheds. Grandmother sat down beside Anya, placing her hands tenderly on the girl's shoulders. "It's okay, Anya," she tried to assure the girl.

Anya didn't move, except for the shaking of her shoulders as she sobbed uncontrollably. "I'm sorry," she said softly, over and over. "I'm sorry. I hurt everyone, and I'm so sorry."

Greg caught up to Grandmother, with the others close behind. He squatted down beside Anya, who was inconsolable. "I know you didn't mean it," Greg said softly, but Anya still wouldn't look at him.

"I ... ruined ... your lives," she cried, guilt-ridden over what she'd done with her magic.

Grandmother lifted Anya and cradled her in her arms. "You didn't ruin everything," she assured Anya. When the girl looked at her, puzzled, Grandmother waved her fingers and chanted.

Slowly, Greg's form began to change as the effects of the parks magic melted from him. As Anya watched in astonishment, Greg changed back to his normal male form.

"Wha ...?" Anya stammered, confused that Greg had shrugged off the supposedly unbreakable spell.

Greg took a medallion from around his neck. "Grandmother gave me an amulet which is kind of like Teflon against magic. The spell didn't sink in, so it could be reversed."

"So, I didn't mess things up for everyone?" Anya asked hesitantly. She saw the looks on Grandmother's and Greg's faces, and her heart sank. "No!" she cried. "You can't reverse Chuck and Rob?"

Grandmother merely shook her head no, her eyes reflecting her intense heartache. "I'm sorry. I couldn't protect everyone."

"And Vicky?"

Grandmother shook her head again. "You unraveled the spell, so there was no protection."

Anya wailed in anguish at what she'd done, dropping her face into her upturned palms as she bawled. Chuck and Rob were stuck, as was Vicky. Then a memory intruded, a memory of what the unknown old woman had done in the old country when she unraveled the spell on Vince / Vanessa. It looked difficult, but Anya had paid close attention, trying to memorize the spell. She knew what she had to do, or at least try. She stood suddenly, startling those around her, facing her erstwhile friends, closing her eyes to focus her energy and her mind. "If this works, get Vic a lifetime pass. I'll pay - from my savings." When she opened her eyes, burning with a fierce determination, she began a very complicated incantation.

Grandmother recognized immediately what Anya was doing. "Anya, no! It's too dangerous!" she cried.

Anya waved a finger, momentarily interrupting her spell, and a barrier came up between Anya and the others, before continuing the very difficult incantation.

"Anya, the only reason Nadezhda could undo the spell is that it wasn't complete!" Grandmother pleaded. Greg started toward Anya, but the old woman held out her hand and stopped him.

Anya ignored the old woman, continuing the extremely complex incantation, directed toward Chuck and Rob. The two were standing, stunned, surrounded by swirls of magical energy, while others backed away from them in fear of what Anya was doing.

"Anya!" Greg screamed, stepping forward, but Grandmother caught him by the shoulders so she wouldn't interfere.

"You can't stop her," Grandmother admonished, being very familiar with Anya's magical incantations. "There's too much magical energy now." Greg's lip trembled; he understood exactly what Grandmother was saying. Anya had summoned an incredible amount of magical energy, and was now carefully crafting it to do what she wanted it to. If it were suddenly released because Anya was distracted, the results could be chaotic at best, and devastating at worst. All they could do was stand helplessly, watching as Anya created an extraordinarily complicated spell.

Greg couldn't see, but Grandmother could see the strain in Anya's aura, the dimming and flickering as she channeled ALL her energy into the spell. Greg was right; she dared not do anything, but what Anya was doing was incredibly dangerous to herself.

"What's she doing?" Vic asked softly, having sneaked up behind Greg and Grandmother.

"She's invoking a spell to reverse the park's magic."

"But ... I thought that was impossible," Selena stammered from the other side of Grandmother.

"It is," Grandmother said sadly. "It is."

"But ... didn't the matron reverse the spell on Vince when they were in the old country?" Greg asked.

Grandmother nodded. "Yes, but that was under special circumstances. Anya watched, and is trying to repeat the spell."

"Can that work?" Vic asked, hopefully.

Grandmother shook her head. "No. Nadezhda succeeded only because the spell was incomplete. Once it's complete, it can't be reversed. I've never heard of anyone able to successfully reverse it – and live." She added the final two words in a hushed tone; she, better than anyone, knew of the grave danger Anya had placed herself in.

As they watched, silent except for whispers, the energy began to coalesce around Rob and Chuck into a glowing red sphere. Anya continued to incant and focus, and through the translucent sphere, accentuated by swirls of brighter energy, the crowd could see changes slowly beginning. Both began to grow in height, while their generous bosoms deflated. Hair shortened, and changed from ditzy blonde to their natural colors. Their clothing flowed until it was masculine, including their shoes, which grew and changed to fit their growing, more masculine feet. For several agonizing minutes, they changed, Anya's magic visibly battling with the park's spell, with the result that their forms see-sawed several times until Anya could draw in more magic. Finally, the red sphere began to fade, as the magical energy dissipated, leaving two male students, Rob and Chuck, standing semi-conscious in their original, male bodies.

Anya looked at them, nodded slightly, and then collapsed to the ground.

Greg dashed to her side, kneeling beside her, cradling her head in his hands and sobbing her name over and over, trying but failing to get a response.

"Holly, get Dr. Chastity now! Hurry!" Grandmother barked as she, too, knelt beside her granddaughter. She waved her fingers and made a quick incantation toward Holly.

Holly glanced, confused, at Chuck, confusion on her features. She still had the lesbian attraction from another of Anya's spells, and while she was happy for the two young men to be restored, all attraction for the male form of Chuck vanished instantly. She turned and sprinted toward the medical hut, momentarily forgetting about the issue of her modified sexuality.

Grandmother waved her fingers over Anya, incanting the major healing spell that Nadezhda had taught her, but when she was done, there was no change in Anya. Tears streamed down her cheeks; it looked like Oksana had won after all, destroying Anya and hurting Grandmother desperately.

"Stand back, please," Dr. Chastity ordered as she ran to the scene and knelt down beside Anya, a large medical kit in her hand. She physically pushed Greg away and laid Anya's head on the ground, turning her so she was on her back. "What happened?" she asked as she began to examine the stricken girl.

"She was casting a very complex spell, and ...." Grandmother began.

Dr. Chastity wasn't listening to Grandmother anymore, but to Anya's heartbeat through her stethoscope. She ripped Anya's shirt open, then quickly pulled some pads from the medical kit and fastened them on Anya's right upper chest and left side. "She's in v-fib. Stand back," she ordered, switching on the AED device. The rising tone beep signaled others that this was a very serious event; despite forming almost a circle around Anya and Dr. Chastity, they kept a good distance, the staff from knowledge and training in AED use, and the curious patrons held back by the staff and friends.

"Clear!" Dr. Chastity yelled, and then pushed the trigger button on the AED. Anya's body convulsed slightly as the electrical current raced through the pads and into her chest. "Greg, do you know CPR?" Dr. Chastity demanded.

"I'm fully certified," Holly said, stepping forward.

"Two person. I'll get the compressions, you take the breathing."

"Got it." Holly leaned over Anya, checked for breathing, and cleared the girl's airway. She gave two rescue breaths, as she'd been trained. Meanwhile, Dr. Chastity put her hands together, palm of one to the back of the other, and placed the heel of her hand on Anya's sternum. As soon as Holly had completed the breaths, Dr. Chastity started compressions.

While they worked, Grandmother looked at Holly and did an incantation directed at her. She owed it to Holly to undo the change in sexuality that Anya had put on her.

Holly glanced up at Grandmother, and mouthed the word 'thanks. Then she glanced at Greg, noticing how distraught he was. Tears poured from his eyes and down his cheeks as he wept for his beloved Anya. She turned her attention back to the CPR. As soon as Dr. Chastity finished a set of compressions, Holly gave two more rescue breaths, and Dr. Chastity then resumed compressions, hearing a loud crack as one or more of Anya's ribs broke under the necessarily violent chest compressions.

The AED beeped at them, signaling that it was time for another check. "Clear," Dr. Chastity ordered. She and Holly sat back on their heels, waiting for the machine to do its work. Moments later, it beeped again, then started the rising beep. In a moment, it signaled Dr. Chastity again. "Clear!" she shouted once more, checking around her to ensure that Anya was clear, and then she pressed the trigger.

Again, Holly checked, and gave Anya two more rescue breaths. This time, though, Anya coughed, and a spasm twitched her entire body. "On her side," Dr. Chastity ordered. As soon as the two of them had Anya on her side, in case she vomited as a result of the CPR, Dr. Chastity pulled a small oxygen bottle and mask from her bag, turned on the valve, and slapped the mask across Anya's face.

Grandmother breathed a huge sigh of relief as she and Greg hugged to try to comfort one another. She saw two more staff members running to the site with a stretcher. Knowing that Dr. Chastity was in control of the situation, she turned to Vic. A slight wave of her hand produced a pass to the park. "Take this and run to the showers. Now!"

"But ..." Vic was confused.

"Lifetime pass. Go!" Grandmother said having removed the medallion from Vic.

Vic turned and high-tailed it toward the men's locker room, dodging curious patrons as he ran flat-out. Grandmother glanced up and saw the thanks and joy in Rob's eyes.

"But ... her memories?"

"All the changes were today. Her old memories – including dating and getting engaged to you – will be intact." She closed her eyes momentarily, feeling completely fatigued. When she looked back, and saw that Dr. Chastity and the staff members had rolled Anya onto the stretcher. Still holding her arm around Greg, she followed the litter through the stunned crowd, toward the medical hut. Grandmother felt it when the shower spray hit Vic, and the changes began. Around them, things that had vanished or had been altered returned to the way they had been; the girl on the diving platform appeared, and the diving coach was again walking around the pool. The fabric of reality had been patched up.

**********

The crowd in the medical hut was far larger than was normal, or that should have been there, but nothing could have persuaded anyone to leave. Anya lay unconscious on an exam table, her complexion sallow, while Dr. Chastity fretted over the injured girl. Everyone else watched, silently, fearfully, weeping, knowing that they were powerless. Dr. Chastity looked up at Grandmother, and in that moment their eyes met, Grandmother knew just how bad Anya was. Dr. Chastity didn't say it, but she didn't think Anya's chances were good. Not good at all. Dr. Chastity quickly lowered her eyes, her head shaking almost imperceptibly as she kept trying to keep Anya alive.

"How is she?" Greg bawled unashamedly, kneeling beside the table and holding Anya's hand.

"I ... I don't know," Dr. Chastity said, sounding exhausted and ancient, worn by the struggle to heal the girl from maladies of which he knew nothing.

"Vic ..." a soft voice sounded from Anya's lips. Her eyelids fluttered a moment, before closing again. "Vicky," she murmured again.

Vicky, held tightly by Rob despite the fact that she was dripping wet, pressed forward and leaned over Anya. "I'm here, Anya," she said, dripping tears onto Anya's face and neck.

"Did ... did it work?" she asked. Even that simple question seemed a herculean effort.

"Yes," Rob sobbed. "It worked."

Anya sighed, her worried features relaxing as the news brought her a bit of peace. "Good."

Greg continued to clutch her hand, and he leaned over, crowding Vicky and Rob away. "Anya, it's me. Please hold on. I love you! Please don't leave me. I don't want to ever be without you." His last words were lost in his sobs of anguish.

Anya tried to smile, but failed. Instead, she looked sad and full of regrets. "I'm sorry ... Greg," she whispered. "I ... I'm sorry. I'm ... not worthy ... of your ... love." Her words faded as her eyelids drifted shut, but her breathing continued, ragged and increasingly shallow, the only sign of life in the brunette. Greg collapsed on her chest, bawling like an infant at the thought of losing Anya.

As this was going on, Grandmother eased herself to Dr. Chastity's side. "How bad is she?" the old woman whispered softly, not wanting to upset all of their friends.

Dr. Chastity shook her head. "Physically? She had a massive cardiac event. Probably the strain of casting that spell. She's stable, but I'm betting an EKG would show a lot of damage. I don't know what else without some scans and better equipment, although I strongly suspect there's other internal damage as well. Whatever she did was an enormous systemic shock to her. And emotionally, she sounds like she's feeling a huge amount of guilt at what happened. But that doesn't explain why she's fading."

Grandmother nodded, and then stepped to Anya's side. She closed her eyes, her arms outstretched over Anya, and began to chant. When she finished chanting the spell, she paused for a moment, and then turned back to Dr. Chastity. At Dr. Chastity's look, Grandmother shook her head. "Her aura is pretty badly ... shredded. She cast a spell that was way too powerful for her to cast, and it ... damaged her magical life-force. Without that magical life-force ...." She shook her head. After a moment, she turned back to Anya, and then glanced around the room. "Selena, I need you with me," she ordered as soon as she spotted the other magic user. Then she saw her old friend, the wizard, who had somehow managed to appear without anyone realizing that he was present. "And you."

Baffled, glancing around at her friends hoping to get some clue, Selena walked to the table. "I ... I don't know anything about healing this kind of thing," she stammered.

Grandmother smiled sadly. "You don't need to. I want you to channel all your magical energy to me. Focus on the energy, and make it flow to me." She reached down and stroked Greg's cheek. "Greg, dear, I need you to step back for a moment."

Vicky and Rob guided Greg a step back from the table, with Vicky hugging him tightly so he could cry on her shoulder, turning so Greg could watch Anya on the table.

As Grandmother began to chant, awe struck the room. Her aura was glowing visibly, outshining the lights in the room. Still, she continued, and as she did so, they saw a glow forming around Selena and then connect to Grandmother's aura. In a similar manner, the wizard's aura began to burn brightly, and then it sent a tendril to the aura of the old woman. Grandmother continued to chant, moving her hands deftly, and as she did so, a ragged, torn, fragmented, and extremely dim glow began to show around Anya. A collective gasp sounded from everyone when it became visible how badly Anya's aura looked in comparison to those of the other three magic users.

Slowly, inch by painstaking inch around the glow of Anya's tattered aura, energy flowed, from Selena to Grandmother, and then from the old woman to Anya, pulling together the rends and tears, and patching the holes in the girl's aura. Finally, as the last ragged tears were repaired, Grandmother and Selena both nearly staggered. Chuck and Brandy caught Selena before she was completely unconscious, and guided her to a chair, while Dr. Chastity eased Grandmother to a sitting position before returning to Anya. Someone alertly caught the wizard, and eased him to a chair as well. Dr. Chastity's stethoscope touched Anya's skin gently as she listened to the girl's heart and lungs, then to the arteries on her neck. She gave a huge sigh and let her stethoscope back to her neck. She looked up, directly at Greg, and nodded. "I _think_ she's out of immediate danger," she said, "but with the magic stuff?" She shrugged, looking at both Selena and Grandmother, who sat, totally exhausted from whatever effort they'd just expended on Anya's behalf.

Anya's eyes fluttered and opened slowly, and she took a deeper breath than the tiny, shallow breathing she'd been doing. "I'm ... I'm so sorry," she said, her words weak, but stronger than before the three magic users had healed her. Immediately, Greg was back at her side, clutching her hand again and leaning over her. "You ... you should have let me go," she whispered softly.

"No, Anya," Greg cried, suddenly fearful of what she meant by her fatalistic words. "I'm never going to let you go. I love you too much."

"I'm ... corrupt. I'm ... evil. I ... hurt ... everyone ... that cared for me," Anya whispered with great effort. "I'm ... not worth it." She opened her eyes and looked at Greg. "I ... I'm not ... good enough for you. You ... deserve ... better." She spoke as if every word was an effort to say, and when finished, she reached across her body with her free hand and weakly pried her other fingers from Greg's clutch. "I'm ... I'm so sorry. I didn't ... mean to ... hurt you. To hurt ... anyone." Her fingers waved a bit, and her lips moved to some words heard only by her, and then she vanished from the table before anyone realized what she was doing.

**********

Anya staggered as she popped into being a long ways from the park. She was exhausted, and had almost no magical energy left. She was bruised, and wearing a swimsuit with a hole burned in it and in the skin beneath. Her hair was thoroughly mussed from the fight, and she had sand and dirt mud smeared on her legs, arms, and swimsuit. It felt like every nerve in her body was lit up with pain, causing her every motion to be a new adventure in agony.

She glanced around; she was in a darkened alley somewhere in the city; she was certain that she hadn't teleported very far, given the depleted state of her magical energy. But where in the city was she? Thank goodness the clouds caused by the magical fight hadn't dissipated yet; it gave her a little more cover, almost like the middle of the night. She staggered out of the alley, and glanced up and down the street to try to get her bearings. She frowned; she wasn't in the best part of town; dilapidated buildings lined the streets as far as she could see. There were shops in most of them, but they were definitely not upscale. Anya felt a stab of fear at her surroundings, vulnerable as she was with no magical energy, but then she reminded herself what she'd turned into as her self-loathing returned with a vengeance. If something bad happened to her, it was probably still better than she deserved.

She spotted a shopkeeper – a butcher, from his apron, she guessed – standing in front of his store and gazing at the sky. She decided to see if he could help her. She snorted derisively to herself; she had no plan. All she wanted to do was to escape the well-deserved condemnation and scorn of those she'd once called friends – before she'd messed up their lives. Stiffly, fighting the residual pain of all she'd been through, she stumbled to the shopkeeper. "Excuse me, sir?" she asked.

The man turned to her, and his eyes narrowed instantly in suspicion. "Yes, miss?" he asked hesitantly.

"I need ... to find a shelter," Anya stammered. She saw him eyeing her figure, and wondered for a moment if he was harboring thoughts about her.

"A shelter, hmm? Let's see – there's the Mercy Women's Shelter. I think it's on Elm and Seventh."

"Where is that from here?" Anya asked, feeling helpless like a child. "I don't know where I am."

The shopkeeper eyed her warily again. "At the end of the street, go left until you hit Elm. Then go right on Elm, and you can't miss it. It's about six or seven blocks."

"Thanks," Anya said and started to walk where he'd directed her.

"That's a pretty nasty burn you have there," the butcher observed. Anya turned, and saw that he was gawking at the hole in her swimsuit and the burned flesh beneath it. "Do you need some medical help?"

"No!" Anya answered – too quickly, she realized. "It looks ... um ... worse than it is. I'll be okay." She turned and walked as fast as her aching body would allow. Only when she paused to look back at the storekeeper, to see if he was doing anything suspicious, did Anya's gaze dart past a window, where her reflection was plainly visible.

"No wonder he seemed so wary," Anya said softly. "I look like a junkie or something." Her hair was disheveled, and she was dirty and bruised from the battle. She was paler than she'd ever seen herself, and her eyes seemed sunken and hollow from her extreme fatigue. She was walking, or staggering, like she was on drugs. Anya sighed, and then resumed her journey.

Seven agonizing blocks later, Anya opened the door of the women's shelter and stepped inside. The woman at the desk looked up, and gasped. "Can ... can I help you?" she stuttered.

"I ... need a place to stay for a bit," Anya answered simply.

"Why are you here?"

Anya saw that she was staring at the burned hole. "I ... was in an accident," she lied.

The woman nodded knowingly. "Okay, take this application and fill out what you can." She handed Anya a clipboard. "Is there someone we should call?"

"No!" Anya snapped, again too quickly she realized. "I'm ... I don't want to see them."

The clerk sighed. Another domestic abuse victim. This one was so young, and probably very pretty, before she'd probably been beaten and burned. She hoped the girl would give her enough information that they could find the perpetrator.

As she filled out the application, being careful to write 'Jane Doe' for a name, Anya realized that she'd forgotten something. She sighed, drew up what energy she could, and cast a quick spell. She hoped that it was good enough to hide her aura.

**********

Greg and Grandmother sat, side-by-side, in the office at Bikini Beach, on one of the sofas. Two police officers were present, sitting in the wing chairs beside the sofa. Neither looked cheerful.

Officer Jana, a long-time friend of Anya and Grandmother, shook her head slowly. "We've got her picture out as a missing person. So far, though, we haven't gotten any response."

"And I haven't been able to detect any magic, apart from yours and Selena's," Officer Jozef added.

"Are you certain that she's even in town anymore?" Jana asked uneasily.

Grandmother nodded, fighting back tears. "Her magic ... was pretty badly damaged. It'll take time for it to heal, and until it does, she won't be able to save enough magic energy to do much magic at all. She certainly couldn't travel."

"She could take a bus."

Grandmother shook her head. "There haven't been any withdrawals from her bank accounts since the ... event."

"You're certain?" Jozef sounded skeptical.

"We have our own way of protecting against identity theft," Grandmother said softly. "And it lets us monitor our accounts ... remotely."

"Have you come up with anything, Greg?" Jana asked. Greg looked like he hadn't slept in days, since Anya's disappearance.

Greg shook his head sadly. "No. We got word out on campus, but there's no response."

"We'll keep looking. She's around somewhere – hiding perhaps, but she's here."

"If ... she hasn't left, or been kidnapped, or ... or ...." Greg started bawling at the thought that something bad might have happened to Anya.

Jana shot a worried glance to Jozef. They'd already thought of that, and had the coroner's office watching for a 23-year old brunette corpse. It was better that Greg and Grandmother not know how much _they_ were worried about that outcome.

**********

Vicky pushed the combination and cautiously opened the door into the office. "You wanted to see me?" she asked nervously.

Grandmother nodded. "Yes. Come in and sit down, please. Can I get you something to drink?"

Vicky started toward the chairs by Grandmother's desk, but the old woman shook her head and pointed to the informal area. "Diet Coke," she answered. She eased herself onto the sofa, her every move grace and poised, while Grandmother put some ice in a pair of glasses and poured two sodas.

"Here you go." Grandmother handed one of the sodas to Vicky and sat down on the sofa at the other end, taking a sip of her drink when she was seated.

"What do you want to see me about?" Vicky asked nervously. "Is it about the pass? Because I'll pay for it if I have to ...."

Grandmother shook her head. "No, dear," she said reassuringly. "It's not about the pass. Anya paid for that." She saw Vicky's expression harden when she mentioned he granddaughter's name.

"Then what?"

"It's about Anya," Grandmother said with some hesitation. "I know she hurt you ..."

Vicky's nostrils flared and her eyes narrowed to slits. "She deliberately hurt both of us! She almost ruined our lives!" she snapped.

Grandmother nodded. "I know. And I can't excuse her actions. Only she knows why, and whether she'll do anything to make it up to you and Rob."

"There's nothing to make up. When a friend betrays you like that ...."

Grandmother sighed. "I know you're upset. I know that she got things really messed up."

"And why _shouldn't_ I be upset? She damned near ruined our lives! She _knew_ that I didn't want to go back ever, but she just undid the spells and _forced_ me to go back! That's not a little thing that I can easily dismiss."

Grandmother closed her eyes to shut out the distractions around her. She took a slow breath, trying to let the tension out of herself. "You have every reason in the world to be angry at Anya, and to never want to deal with her again, let alone forgive her. And I can't say that I'd blame you."

"Then what?"

"I want you to try to hush your anger for a bit, and to think about what Anya _did_ do. She damned near died casting a spell that was far too powerful for her, in order to set things right for you and Rob. I bet she knew how dangerous it would be to her. I know she understood the strain once she started. But she didn't stop, even at the risk of her own life."

Vicky started to reply angrily, but she stopped herself. She had to admit to herself that she hadn't considered what Anya had done to set things right. "How ... how bad was she?" Vicky finally asked after a few silent moments.

Grandmother shook her head sadly. "If I hadn't had my friend and Selena to help my magic ..." She couldn’t continue as her voice choked at the thought of how close she'd come to losing Anya.

"She would have died?" Vicky asked, to which Grandmother merely nodded.

"She damaged her body pretty badly, too. You know she had a massive heart attack. She also tore up her internal organs badly. Trying to use too much magic can do that. What I don't know is whether ...." She looked away, sniffling and wiping at the tears that had leaked from her eyes.

"Brain damage?" Vicky asked hesitantly.

"Yes."

"Does she have any?"

Grandmother shook her head. "We won't know until we can examine her. And every hour that passes makes it harder to heal any damage that she did sustain."

Vicky sat in silence, contemplating what she'd heard. Grandmother was worried sick about Anya, for both her physical and mental well-being.

"Please think about it, Vicky, before you condemn Anya completely. She knew what could happen. She knew she could die, or be severely mentally or physically crippled, but she felt that she had to do this for you and Rob, because she knew she was wrong. She was willing to give her life for you two. Please, give her a chance. That's all I'm asking you to do." She looked away while she wiped at more tears. "I'll understand if the hurt is too deep. But please try. As a favor to me?"

Grandmother looked so helpless and vulnerable, Vicky thought. Anya's disappearance, after her serious injuries, worried her sick. Anya would need very good friends to help her recover emotionally, and possibly even physically and mentally, but Grandmother was worried that her friends would turn their backs on Anya instead of forgiving her and trying to be friends again. If that happened, Vicky suddenly realized, Anya might do anything, including suicide. The thought of her own near-death rattled her. Her friend, whom she'd so badly wronged, came through to help her and be the friend she needed. Shouldn't Vicky do the same for Anya? "Okay," Vicky answered softly. "I'll try."

Grandmother turned, leaning forward, and clutched Vicky in a hug. "Thank you," she sobbed. Vicky knew that Grandmother's tears were wetting her shirt, but she didn't mind. Instead, she returned the hug, hoping that she could comfort Grandmother a little bit in her anguish.

*****

Anya lay on the bed, staring at the bare fluorescent bulbs in the fixture and feeling totally devoid of emotion or drive. She knew that, eventually, someone would think to look in a women's shelter, or post her as a 'missing person', which would alert the staff of the shelter. She'd be cornered, trapped, made to go back ... to face them. She whimpered at the thought; she'd had wonderful friends, a boyfriend who she was convinced was about to propose, a good job – and she'd blown it. She'd let another lead her astray, confusing her and pushing her toward the darkness. She'd thrown it all away in a bout of stupidity. She'd missed touching the darkness, but the cost in friends had been staggering to her. She understood, finally, how painful it must have been for Grandmother to have been banished, to have left her home, family, and friends, and travel to a new continent to try to start over.

Anya wallowed in self-pity for several hours, like she'd done for almost a week. Except for eating – on those rare occasions she actually felt hungry – and bathroom duties, she'd just laid on the bed. The staff checked in on her from time to time, but she said little, leaving them confused and worried, because she looked exhausted and like she was losing weight rapidly. She was obviously in severe emotional distress, but she talked to no-one. She didn't _want_ to talk to anyone. She was damaged goods, scorned and shunned by those who'd been friends, not worth their time or friendship, bringing only pain and misery to their lives. She'd never be worth anything to anyone. It was time to make a clean break, like Grandmother had done, and say goodbye to her old life.

She needed a plan, but serious thoughts escaped her. The dominant thoughts in her mind were how worthless she'd been as a friend, and that everyone would be better off without her. She couldn't see, from the depth of her anguish, how dark her thoughts were becoming, or that she was seriously depressed, and only a few steps from suicidal thoughts and impulses.

She pondered her options. She could get cash, but Grandmother would note the change in her bank account instantly, and she'd know not only how much, but where Anya had made a withdrawal. She trembled at the thought of having to face her Grandmother again after being such a major disappointment. She couldn't. Nor Greg. In return for all the love he'd shown her, she'd been petty and mean and spiteful, and had ignored and used him. Greg was better off without her. He could find someone he truly deserved, not a damaged, broken, dangerous magic-user who'd hurt him so badly.

If cash was out, she could use her credit cards. Grandmother might not have put screens on the regular transactions. She could get a bus ticket .... She stopped. Grandmother probably had Jana and Jozef watching for her at the police station. Her car! But if she took her car, they'd know she'd gone. But they wouldn't know which direction, or how far. That's it – she'd take her car, and then drive whatever direction she felt like. She'd escape her former friends.

**********

Megan was bubbling with joy as she rushed into the lobby of the condominium to greet Natty. "Hi!" Megan said excitedly, hugging her best friend. She noticed that Natty was subdued, her grin not as enthusiastic, her gait not as happy. "Let's go play for a bit, and then my mom will take us shopping after lunch!" she said, trying to cheer up Natty. She knew why Natty was so down; Anya was still missing, and Natty was taking it pretty hard.

"I guess," Natty said, her voice devoid of her usually zest for life.

"No word?" Megan ventured cautiously.

Natty just shook her head.

"She'll be okay," Megan said with conviction. "I know it." She took Natty's hand and led her out of the building, toward the water park a few hundred feet away.

Natty shook her head. "I wasn't supposed to hear," she sniffled, "but when Anya was on the table in the medical hut, she told Greg and Grandmother that they should have just let her go." She wiped at the tears which appeared suddenly.

"She'll be okay," Megan reassured Natty again, even though Natty's report chilled her to the bone. Megan had seen her uncle battling depression; many, many times, her mother had had to talk to Uncle Evan to assure him that there _was_ something worth living for. She began to silently pray that Anya wouldn't ever do something so desperate.

As the girls walked across the parking lot of the condo, Natty thought she saw something moving at the back of the property. She frowned, halting suddenly and surprising Megan.

"What?" Megan blurted out.

"Look!" Natty said. "Who is that?"

Megan shook her head. "I don't know. And why is she going for the back entrance?"

Natty pulled Megan behind a car, where they ducked to stay as hidden as possible. The person was looking around carefully, obviously not wanting to be seen.

Megan and Natty gave a collective gasp when they saw the person closer. "Anya!" Natty whispered insistently. "Is it really Anya?"

Megan nodded. "It looks like it to me."

"What's she doing?"

Megan shook her head. "I don't think she wants anyone to know she's here." A plan formed instantly in her head. "You follow her – but be careful that she doesn't see you. I'll run over and get Grandmother!"

"K," Natty whispered back. When Anya wasn't looking, Megan dashed away, toward the water park, while Natty considered her moves. She could go around to the back entrance, but if Anya was coming into the building, maybe she wanted to get to her condo unobserved, which would mean that she'd take the stairs. Natty sprinted to the front door of the building and positioned herself so she could see down the hallway to the emergency fire stairs. She was late enough that she didn't see Anya, but heard the sound of the stairwell's fire door clunking closed. Now Natty had a choice – to follow Anya up the stairs, which would be a dead giveaway, or to try to beat her to her own floor, which was a gamble. Natty chose the elevator, hoping and praying that it wouldn’t stop anywhere on its way to the eighth floor. She emerged and ducked out of the hallway on the eighth floor, finding an alcove partially hidden by a large planter box. She peered through the plants.

Natty's gamble paid off; she saw Anya emerge into the hallway from the stairwell, glancing around nervously, before she walked cautiously toward her condo unit. Once Anya was in her condo, Natty wondered what she should do. Should she confront Anya, or watch and wait until others arrived. She decided to wait, no matter how painful waiting would be.

**********

The photos in the album glided across the screen, distorted slightly in spots by the fresh tears on the electronic device's surface. So many memories, of her and Grandmother at work, of her playing with Liz, of time at the Coconut club with the girls, of her playing happily with Natty, and most of all, of all the things she'd done with Greg. Anya started to toss it to the side, but then thought again. "What better way to remind myself of how much I threw away?" she asked herself. Beside her, on her bed, a small backpack sat, half-full of simple clothes like jeans and T-shirts. A small toiletries bag, full of her essentials, capped the pile of goods she'd been laying out on the bed with significant effort. She was exhausted and beginning to look emaciated after a week with little food, but she knew she had to finish the task at hand. She couldn't face any of them again, not after what she'd done. She had to pack and leave before they found her.

Anya knew she'd have long since been done, but she was hurt and exhausted, both physically and magically. She hadn't completely recovered from the spell she'd cast over a week ago; she'd have to rest for quite some time to even do a simple teleportation spell again. Despite her fatigue, she knew she had to hurry in case she'd been seen, so she would be long gone before someone decided to check her condo. A few more items in her backpack, and she'd slip down the stairs to the back door, and then out to her car. She'd leave everything else, including her bank accounts, to those she hurt, as a pitifully small gesture of her atonement for all the misery she'd caused. She deserved nothing more than the little she was taking, and those she'd hurt deserved far more than what she could offer.

She sighed once more, starting to feel angry at herself for having been so gullible and to have been so deceived. Surely someone with more experience and wisdom wouldn't have been so taken in, and wouldn't have been fooled by the tricks and traps. That thought reinforced her dark thoughts that she was worthless, flawed, and a dangerous burden to those around herself.

The unexpected sound of the knock on the door startled Anya enough that she dropped the underwear she was stuffing into the backpack. Her heart leaped into her throat; should she pretend she wasn’t present? Should she look to see who was at the door? She knew that her magic senses weren't working; she tried them instantly, and knew she hadn't recovered enough power.

The knock sounded again, more insistently. "Anya, open up please," she heard Greg's voice. She stood, uncertain what to do. "Anya, open up, or I'll get the super to open the door!" Greg called.

Anya felt like crying. She couldn't face Greg, not after what she'd done. If her powers had been working, she'd have simply teleported away.

"Anya, I know you're in there." It was Selena's voice. Damn, the girl probably sensed what little magical energy left in Anya, or someone had seen her and had reported to Grandmother. "Open up, or I'll open the door myself."

The die was cast. Selena had left her no choice. Anya walked into the living room, looking angrily at the door. "Go away! Just leave me alone!" she screamed, sobbing even before she finished her last words.

As the doorknob started opening, in defiance of the locks, Anya dashed into her bedroom and locked the door behind her. She was near panic, and with her state of mind that alternated between self-loathing and depression, she was feeling desperate, and not thinking clearly. She lunged at the glass door which opened onto her balcony, eight stories up, desperate to do anything to escape facing her friends again in her shame and humiliation. The door, though, refused to budge. She tugged harder, but it still remained shut. Behind her, the lock on her bedroom door opened, and she heard footsteps padding across the carpet. Without looking, Anya let herself collapse into a heap on the floor, sobbing hysterically as she was denied an exit from the pain of dealing with those who'd been her friends before she hurt them so badly.

"Anya, you had us all worried about you," a soft voice called to her from beside her. "It's okay now. I love you, and I'm not going to let you go." Greg's hands rested on her shoulders, shaking as they were from her crying.

"Go away!" Anya said through her sobs. "I'm not worth anything. All I do is hurt people!" She didn't resist when Greg rolled her up so she was in his arms with her head on his shoulder. She didn't have the energy to resist.

"No, you don't," Selena said. "And you know it. You've got a good heart."

"All I do is hurt people," Anya retorted softly. "My mistakes cost my friends too much. I can't take the chance on hurting someone again."

"I remember someone having a similar conversation," Selena said solemnly. "And do you remember what you told me?" She didn't wait for Anya to reply. "You told me that I had a good heart, and that being afraid of making a mistake was the first step in not making that mistake, or not repeating it. You thought I was worthy of a second chance, even when I didn't. Aren't you worth the same?"

"You didn't deliberately hurt people who thought you were their friends," Anya countered.

The strange wizard in the bathrobe stood in the doorway, Rob and Vicky sat down on Anya's bed, Jenny and Melinda stood with Natty by the closet, while Grandmother sat on the floor beside Greg and Anya, gently rubbing the girl's shoulder. She could read Anya's mental state as being extremely depressed and full of self-doubt and self-recrimination. "You couldn't help it, Anya," Grandmother said softly. "You were given a charm that funneled a very powerful confusion spell from a very powerful enchantress and clouded your reasoning and your sight."

"Anya," Vicky said firmly, "please look at me."

Anya shook her head, sobbing softly.

"Look at me!" Vicky said again, more insistently. She squatted down and physically turned Anya to look face-to-face at her. "I was mad at you. Hell, I was furious. But then you disappeared, and I realized how important you are to me. It took a while, but I figured out that not having you as a friend would be far more painful than you getting confused and making mistakes. So if I could get a second chance, shouldn't you? If I could get my life back together, after all the mistakes I made, can't you?" Vicky gently wiped at the tears on Anya's cheek. "You didn't do this on purpose, and even if you did, you risked your life to make things right." She nearly choked with emotion at how near Anya had come to death. "That's not what someone who's worthless does."

"But ... I touched the darkness," Anya wailed. "I'm not strong enough!"

"You didn't touch the darkness," Grandmother said firmly. "You came close, but you resisted the temptation. You did far better than I did with my first temptation."

Greg lifted Anya gently, and guided her to her bed, displacing Rob. "You aren't worthless, or mean, or vindictive. You are worth everything to me," he said, stroking her cheek as she rested her head on his shoulder.

"I'm afraid of the darkness," Anya whimpered. "It's ... so powerful and tricky."

"Fear is the beginning of wisdom," the wizard said philosophically from the doorway. "The darkness is always there, but as long as you fear it, you will avoid its snare and traps. It'll always be there. Evil always is. But now you know it, and can fight it."

Natty stepped forward and sat down beside Anya. "Anya," she said meekly, "I'm sorry I was so mean to you," she whispered in her pre-teen little-girl voice. "I thought I was losing you as a friend, and I didn't know what to do."

Anya looked at the innocent little girl, and shook her head sadly. "You didn't do anything," she said as she kissed Natty on the forehead. "You were right to tell me that I was getting mean." She looked around the room, and felt overwhelmed at the sympathetic and forgiving looks directed her way. "I'm so sorry," she sobbed again as she let her gaze drop from any of the faces that she was sure hated her for what she'd done. "I can't even ask for forgiveness, because I don't deserve it after what I did."

"Enough with the self-pity," Selena said sharply, grasping Anya's shoulders so Anya had to face her. "You wouldn't let me wallow in my self-doubt and self-pity, and I'm not going to let you. We _all_ make mistakes. Someone once told me that the measure of a person is how they respond to their mistakes. It's up to you. Forgive yourself, like we forgive you, or go through your life full of needless doubt, self-pity, and guilt."

Grandmother rose from her spot on the floor and bent over Greg, whispering something in his ear. His eyes widened, to which she merely smiled and nodded. Then she discretely put something in his free hand. Greg looked around the room, at all of Anya's friends, and wondered if Grandmother was right. When he saw the knowing nods from Vicky and Rob, he knew that she was.

To the delight of Vicky, Rob, and Grandmother, and to the surprise of everyone else, especially Anya, Greg slid forward and turned, sliding off the bed to land on one knee beside Anya. "Anya," he said solemnly as his hand opened the box that Grandmother had given him, "I love you more than anything else, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I don't want to ever lose you again, like I was afraid I had."

Anya started bawling again. "Greg," she said through her sobs, "I ... I can't take a chance on hurting you again. I was too tempted, and I almost hurt you permanently." She shook her head. "I ... I can't do it."

"But you didn't," Greg replied softly. "You have too much good in you. I trust you, because I know that you love me, too." He took her hand, and held the box with the ring toward her. "I want to marry you."

Anya wiped at a tear, and then glanced around the room. Grandmother gave her approval with a simple smile. Vicky smiled and nodded, as did Rob. Natty was nodding enthusiastically. One by one, she looked at her friends, and saw that, one by one, they nodded. "I don't deserve this," she sobbed as she looked back at Greg.

"Would you let me be the judge of that," Greg said, playfully scolding her, "and just say yes already?"

She stared at him, and then at the ring, and back at Greg. She knew, in her depressed state, that he deserved better, that she wasn't worthy. And yet, through it all, Greg had been there, reminding her that he loved her, trying to keep her from going down the dark path, despite what she'd tried to do. She looked down, to where he was holding the ring toward her hand. Slowly, her hand lifted, as if of its own accord. She looked back at Greg, and nodded nervously, feeling the pressure on her finger as Greg slid the ring on her.

Greg immediately sat back on the bed beside Anya, turning her as he wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her passionately. For a moment, she didn't respond, but slowly, her mind accepted that Greg forgave her, and still loved her. She began to return the kiss, hesitantly at first, but with more and more assurance the longer they kissed. Around them, their friends were cheering and clapping, but neither of the two seemed to notice. Finally, they broke the kiss. "I love you so much, Anya," Greg said softly to her.

"And I love you," Anya echoed. "But ..."

Greg put his finger across her lips. "Shh!" he said softly. "No buts."

In the doorway, the wizard grinned. "Good! At last I get to give my granddaughter away at the altar!"

To say that jaws dropped at his revelation would have been the understatement of the century. Even more stunning was when Grandmother slid to his side, wrapped her arm around his waist, and leaned her head on his shoulder. "We both do," she said warmly.

Vicky stood on her tiptoes and whispered something to Rob. At first, he looked surprised, and then he began to grin as he nodded. Vicky took two steps to the bed and sat beside Anya. "Anya," she said slowly, "Rob and I would be thrilled, and honored, if we could have a double-wedding, you and I, Rob and Greg."

Anya's mouth dropped open again. "But ...." She shook her head, feeling tears again. "I ... I ruined our friendship by hurting you both so badly," she sobbed. "I ... I don't want to spoil your special day. I can't."

Vicky put her hands on Anya's. "Anya, you're like a sister to me. You always have been, helping me through thick and thin. Sisters don't always get along, but they're still sisters. You've been the best friend I could have ever hoped for. And you risked your life to make things right for Rob and me. If that's not the love of friends, I don't know what is." She smiled warmly. "How are Rob and I supposed to ignore that?"

"But ... it's your special day!"

"It'll be _our_ special day," Vicky said firmly. "And you know how stubborn I can be. I'm not going to let you say no!"

Anya looked at the serious determination in Vicky's eyes, and then looked at Greg. Greg glanced at Rob, and saw the grin on his face. Looking back at Anya, Greg nodded.

"There's one more thing," Grandmother announced as she stood so she was in the center of the group. "I recently traveled to my home, as you know. I received a gift that I'd like to share." She reveled in the silence, taking pleasure in the hidden guessing games that were going on in everyone's minds. "You all have been wondering something for a very long time. It's time I shared it with you." She saw the puzzled looks. "Innochka," she said simply. Again, the puzzlement. "I received my name back. You can still call me Grandmother if you want, but if you prefer, I'd be honored if you called me Innochka, my given name."

Stunned wasn't a strong enough word to describe the reaction, except for Greg, who was grinning silently. He'd already been told the secret.

"But I like calling you Grandmother," Natty protested.

"And you still can, my child," Grandmother said sweetly. "But someday, you'll be old enough that maybe you'll want to call me Innochka."

Everyone took a turn hugging Grandmother, acknowledging her good fortune, and now knowing the secret she'd kept for all those years. Eventually, those who'd been sitting sat back down. "Who's up for pizza?" Grandmother asked with a grin. "I'm buying."

No-one objected, so Rob wrote down the preferences and called the pizza place for a delivery order.

Vicky grinned to Anya. "We'll have a lot of fun, picking out wedding dresses, getting the banquet lined up, maybe getting a band to play. Flowers. Everything! It'll be so much fun!"

"I ... I guess so," Anya said hesitantly.

"You _guess_ so? That is _so_ not what I wanted to hear! A little more enthusiasm, if you please, girl!"

Anya was sobbing, but this time because she was overwhelmed by the love and forgiveness of her friends. "Yes."

Vicky's grin broadened. "We'll have a lot of time to plan things."

"And I promise I won't blow you off when we do things."

"But you realize we may have a problem," Vicky said cautiously, but with a smile.

"Oh?"

"We're not going to fight over bridesmaids, are we?"

Anya sputtered, trying not to laugh, but failing. "Dibs on Natty!" She looked at her young friend. "If you'll do it for me, that is."

Natty ran to Anya's arms and hugged her warmly, catching Vicky in the group embrace. "You'll have to flip a coin," she said mischievously. "Loser can ask Megan if you want! Or Mel."

Liz smiled. "And I've got the perfect idea for a bachelorette party. Something that we can guarantee won't get anyone in trouble!" She was staring quite pointedly at Rob and Greg.

Greg looked at his fraternity brother. "Uh, Rob? I think we're going to have a very interesting few months before the weddings."

Rob gulped. "Yeah, I was thinking the same. Look at them, plotting and scheming already. Why do I get a bad feeling about what they're going to plan?"

Greg smiled. "Somehow, I don't think we're going to have a lot of say in what they plan, either." Around them, the room was filled with guffaws and chuckles at the boys' plight.

***** EPILOGUE *****

The large metal doors opened slowly and ominously, seeming to swallow the light from the antechamber rather than adding to the illumination. "Come in," a woman in dark robes, with her face mostly obscured, said in a very neutral tone.

The old woman rose nervously, and followed the dark woman into the chamber. It was everything that she remembered, from the three figures at the high bench before her, staring down dispassionately, to the dark and intimidating setting. To one side, a girl and an old man sat, watching, trying to keep emotion from their faces.

"You were charged with murder of Eldor the Lesser," one of the faces intoned in a slow, booming, unnerving voice.

"Yes," Grandmother answered. "It was self-defense."

"Based on the plea from these two," he gestured to where Anya and the wizard sat, "we have considered the recent evidence of your behavior, and the fact surrounding Eldor's death."

"And?"

"And this panel finds you ... not guilty. The parole is lifted. Banishment from this world is lifted. You are free to go as you please."

Anya leaped to her feet and ran to embrace Grandmother. The wizard was slower, but he, too, wrapped his arms warmly around the old woman.

"Adjourned," the man boomed again, rapping a heavy gavel to signify the close of the panel.

"Who's up for dinner to celebrate?" Anya asked as they walked, smiling, from the hearing room. "I know a nice Japanese restaurant where they have the best teriyaki and sushi!"

**********

Thus concludes the tale of the Temptation of Anya
Her tale, however, is far from complete.

Author's Note:
This story has been a long time in coming. Thanks to a couple of ideas from Ibi, I managed to make a simple one-part story into a complex, hopefully-engaging tale for your enjoyment. I have long felt that it was time for Anya to grow up, to face dark choices, and to overcome the temptation. I know there are those who loved Anya as a carefree, innocent girl, and I know you're probably hurt at what I did to her on these pages, but rest assured that it was as painful for me to write as it probably is for you to read.

This is NOT the end of Bikini Beach. I have about a dozen stories in the queue, including a 'reflective' piece of several years in the future, a sort-of reunion, and playing kids. That should be enough hints. I'm also going to write the tale of the bachelorette party and wedding. Beyond that, my output of Bikini Beach stories will probably slow, but rest assured that it will not stop. I've been writing in this universe for over fourteen years, and I need to branch out a bit as an author, but I will always have a desire to write more about my beloved friends Anya, Greg, Vicky, Rob, Natty, Jenny and Melinda, Innochka, and the others.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/50194/bikini-beach-temptation-anya-part-1